(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "MISTAH JOLSON"

105 



M1STAH JOLSON 



AS TOLD TO ALBAN EMLEY 
By 

HARRY JOLSON 




H O U S E - W A R V E N , PUBLISHERS 

HOLLYWOOD 



Copyright 1951 
By HARRY JOLSON 
and ALBAN EMLEY 



All rights in this book are reserved. It may not 
be used for dramatic, motion- or talking- 
picture, radio, or television purposes without 
written authorization from the holder of these 
rights. Nor may the book or any part thereof 
be reproduced in any manner whatsoever 
without permission in writing. For information 
address: HOUSE-WARVEN, Publishers, 5228 
Hollywood Boulevard, Hollywood, California. 



SECOND PRINTING, 1952 



TO SYLVIA 

Her gentle encouragement and patient 

help contributed much toward 

the preparation and writing 

of this book. 



FOREWORD 

During the first half of the 20th Century, a 
change took place in the American theatrical 
world that has no parallel. Historians of the 
future, who study and recreate this era, will 
owe much to Harry Jolson. In addition to 
having been Mistah Jolson, a star on the 
vaudeville stage, he had the soul of a collector. 
His files are filled with newspaper clippings, 
photographs, letters, copies of contracts, ad- 
vertisements and billings that are a fascinating 
record of his theatrical career. 

Harry Jolson has preserved for posterity 
records that were of little value at the time, but 
are priceless today. While he was a keeper of 
records of an incomparable age, he himself 
played an active and important part in the life 
that he describes. 

In this book, not only does he give us the 
history of a romantic, thrilling era of change, 
but he leaves to posterity the true story of his 
brother, Al. This is packed with human inter- 
est, with humor, pathos and drama. It is the 
story of active, changing America, where two 
immigrant, Lithuanian-Jewish boys rose by 
their own efforts to stardom and fame. 

As Boswell gave to coming generations the 
story of Samuel Johnson, so Harry Jolson 
gives us an authentic, unvarnished story of his 
brother, Al, who was one of the most remark- 
able figures ever to appear in the theatrical 
world. 

Ralph Hancock 




RMl and Cantor Moses Rtultn Joehon, 
the father of Al and Harry 




Harry Jolson, 1951 



When newspaper headlines screamed of the sudden 
death of Al Jolson, there were few people in the 
civilized world who did not feel a tug at the heart- 
strings, as well as a sense of personal loss. 

A few days later the headlines screamed again. A 
funeral had been held of a nature that is accorded 
only to the great. Thousands of sorrowing people 
remained silently in the streets before a huge temple 
that was full and overcrowded. It was a fitting tribute 
to one whose love for people of every race, color and 
creed overshadowed any regard for himself. In failing 
health, with one lung cut away, he had paid a final 
measure of devotion to the boys fighting in Korea. It 
was an effort that was too great for his failing strength 
and advancing years. 

The funeral oration was given by one who was 
neither rabbi, minister nor priest. He was an actor who 
had been a friend for many years. 

What would the father of Al and myself the 
scholarly, orthodox Rabbi and Cantor Moses Reuben 
Yoelson have thought about that funeral? Perhaps he 
would have shaken his head and murmured: "Could 
it be that I was wrong when I carefully trained the 
voices of my sons, hoping that they might become 
cantors? Was the theater an evil thing, as I believed? 
Was I mistaken when I accused my son, Harry, of 
ruining his smaller brother, Al, by inducing him to 



run away from home for a career of tinsel? I warned 
them that those who go to theaters are not sincere. 
They are loafers; seekers after pleasure. They applaud 
and worship the actors one day, only to forget and turn 
to new idols on the morrow." 

Millions adored Al Jolson as a fabulous figure in 
the theatrical world. Many knew and loved him as 
a generous, loyal, enthusiastic friend. I alone knew him 
as a baby, a small boy and as a loved brother through 
the years. He clung to my hand when we came as 
immigrant boys to a new land. He trusted me and 
followed me when I ran away from home to seek 
adventures in a great world. 

More headlines! Al Jolson left a fortune of millions. 
He had provided generously for loved ones, and divided 
the remainder among three widely-different religious 
organizations: Jewish, Catholic and Protestant. I be- 
lieve my father would have liked that While devoutly 
true to his own faith, he held the deepest respect for 
other religions. 

"It is not religion that has failed the people," he 
would say. "The troubles of the world come because 
people have failed to live up to the faith of their 
fathers." 

I remember asking him the meaning of the word 
sacred. He thought for a moment and then answered, 
"Whatever one believes about religion and God is 
sacred to those who learned of such things at a mother's 
knee." 

That was my first lesson in respect for the beliefs 
of others, and it is one I never forgot. There are 
people today who ask for tolerance, but no one cares 
to be tolerated. To tolerate is to assume a position of 
superiority. We must learn to have respect for the 
beliefs that have been acquired at a mother's knee. 

10 



If nothing more remained in memory than the 
estate my brother left to others, or even the much 
greater sums that he squandered, lent to friends and 
frittered away in this or that, there would be no reason 
for this book. I never think of Al in terms of the 
treasures of this earth. His memory is dear to me 
because of the treasures that he took with him; the 
immortal wealth of the spirit that is eternal and never 
can be lost. 

It was a beautiful day, the 26th of May, 1885, when 
my story begins. I have a faint recollection of my 
father taking me by the hand and leading me to my 
mother's room. She was lying in the bed, which was 
strange because it was midday. By her side was a 
small bundle. She smiled at me, and turned back the 
corner of a soft blanket. Beneath it was a tiny face. 

"Hirsch," my father said, "here is a little brother 
for you to play with and care for and protect." 

"What is his name?" I asked wonderingly, for it 
was all strange to me. I didn't know how this small 
person had come to our home, and why my mother 
should be sick when he arrived. 

"His name is Asa," my father answered. "Little 
Asa Yoelson! Because of his lusty voice, I am sure he 
will be a great cantor." 

He laughed joyously, for the valued treasures of 
people in those days consisted of their children. They 
prayed for large families, and never doubted their 
ability to rear many sons and daughters so that they 
would become strong, healthy, upright men and women, 

Our name in the little village of Srednike was 
Yoelson, but the name of my father's father was Hessel- 
son. The change came about from a cause that is even 
stranger than the one responsible for Hirsch and Asa 

11 



Yoelson becoming Harry and Al Jolson in the new 
world. 

It was because of the hatred for the army of the 
Czar that was held by the common people under 
Russian domination. They could not understand why 
all the sons except one in every family should be 
drafted into the largest army in the world. Whether 
it was during a time of peace or war, many of the 
young men did not return, and it was never known what 
became of them. Service in the army was especially 
repugant to the Jewish people, who beheld the paradox 
of training men in the art of war for the purpose of 
violating the sixth commandment, Thou Shalt Not Kill. 

Methods of protecting sons from the hated service 
reached a high degree of efficiency. A few hundred 
rubles, slipped into the pockets of officials, were 
capable of performing miracles. The family of Hessel- 
son had five sons. Only one was exempt. With officials 
bribed, two changed their name to Yoelson. Fictitious 
parents were provided, and certificates were issued to 
the effect that both these young men were the only 
sons in two different families. 

Thus my father became Moses Reuben Yoelson, 
the only son of parents who would have been hard to 
find if an official search had been made. It was fortunate 
for him that such methods were provided. If ever there 
was a man unfitted for army life, it was my father. 
Studious, religious and devout, he would have died 
willingly rather than take a human life, unless his 
deed had been in defense of his home or his faith. 

Srednike was a small village. Boundaries have 
changed since then, and the region is how part of the 
state of Lithuania. When it was my home, it lay on 
the border between Russia and Poland. It was a vil- 
lage of not more than a hundred houses. There were 

12 



the usual shops, a tavern where wine and vodka were 
served, and a tiny chapel for those of Greek Orthdox 
faith. The population was largely Jewish, and there 
were two synagogues. One was in daily use. The other 
was opened on feast days and special occasions. 

The entire village was owned by a nobleman. I 
don't remember his name or title, but his manor was 
not far away. It was a thrilling event for us children 
when his carriage passed through the one village street 
Not many years prior to that time an ancestor of his 
owned most of the people. They were serfs, and title 
to them went with the ownership of the land. 

My father was rabbi and cantor of the synogogue. 
He and my mother, Naomi, had five children. One of 
them died in infancy, leaving two girls and two boys. 
The girls were named Rose and Etta. Next in line 
came Hirsch myself and Asa who was the baby 
of our little family. 

A brother of my father also took the name Yoelson, 
although different parents were created for them in 
order to carry out the fiction that they were only sons. 
Two younger brothers of my father escaped from 
Russia when they were still in their teens, probably 
because my grandfather had not the means for further 
bribing the officials. 

Then, as now, America was the haven that all poor 
or oppressed people of the earth desired to reach. They 
heard many wonderful tales of this fabulous country 
where there was neither czar, king nor nobleman; 
where the government was in the hands of the people, 
and they were permitted the right of free speech, 
peaceable assembly, and the right to worship God, each 
in his own way. 

Eventually my two uncles reached America. One 
adopted the name of Hessel. The other still further 

13 



shortened the name of Hesselson into Hess. This ex- 
plains how I had an uncle named Hess, who was a well- 
known Rabbi. For a time he was located in Chicago; 
later in Sioux Falls, South Dakota. He was one of 
the best known and most learned Jewish scholars in 
the Northwest. 

The adoption of these names was not the result of 
mere fancy. There was always a fear that if they should 
return to Russia, even for a visit, they might be arrested 
and compelled to serve in the Army. 

My father was gifted with a voice of exceptional 
beauty and power. He studied music and singing when 
he was a youth. His ambition was to sing in grand 
opera, which seems strange in view of his prejudice 
against the stage in later years. In his home were books 
of old, Jewish music, which he learned because he had 
no operatic scores. Finally he became qualified as a 
cantor, as we call it in this country. The ancient Jewish 
name is chazan. 

One summer he visited an uncle in Keidani, a town 
not many versts from Kovno. There he applied for the 
privilege of singing and praying some of the services 
in the synagogue. He hoped to earn enough rubles to 
continue fitting himself for an operatic career. 

Application was made to the President of the 
Synagogue, Asa Cantor, a man who stood high in his 
community, and whose influence extended far beyond 
his own village. He thought my father was too young 
to take part in such important services, but finally sur- 
rendered when faced with persistent, sincere pleading, 
and unusual talent. 

My father performed the duties capably and 
reverently. Asa Cantor was so impressed that he in- 
vited the young man to his home for dinner that eve- 
ning, and also for breakfast the next morning. 

14 



It was a wonderful event for my father, for he 
met lovely Naomi, the daughter of the host. It was 
love at first sight My father must have been an ex- 
ceptionally fast worker, for two weeks later a marriage 
was celebrated with great ceremony and feasting. 

According to custom a marriage contract was signed 
that provided many things beyond the actual legal 
marriage relations. Among them was the stipulation 
that they were to live in Asa Cantor's home for one 
year. Free board was guaranteed during that time for 
both bride and groom. There, a year later, my eldest 
sister, Rose, was born. 

With the responsibility of supporting a wife and 
family, my father abandoned his ambition of singing 
in the Russian opera. He decided to become a rabbi, 
and soon obtained his rabbinical degree, the semichah. 

Positions were not easily obtained by such a young 
man, and considerable influence was exerted by his 
father-in-law before he obtained a position in the syna- 
gogue of Srednike, where there was a vacancy. Even 
more powerful than the recommendation, was a don- 
ation of a hundred rubles, which Asa Cantor made to 
the community bathhouse. This was a building that 
had a religious significance, as well as being a place 
for cleanliness. Jewish women bathed at specified times 
under the eagle eyes of strict, older ladies who were 
versed in all the ceremonies of purification. Cleanliness 
was combined with godliness. 

Life was not easy for the young couple in Srednike. 
The only house available was one of three rooms built 
of logs. It had a thatched roof and a floor of hard- 
packed dirt. It was swept daily with a coarse broom. 
For the Sabbath, it was sprinkled with white sand 
mixed with needles of fragrant hemlock. 

In that humble dwelling my sister, Etta, was born, 

15 



then I, the first boy, then a little sister who died, and 
finally another son who was named Asa for his grand- 
father, Asa Cantor. 

In America we love the rags to riches tradition, 
and one of the blessings of this free land is the fact 
that many of our greatest people have been born to 
poor families in humble homes. Little Asa, who was 
born in a log hut in a foreign land, later became Al 
Jolson. He actually was born in a cabin similar to 
those of which he sang in his "Mammy" song. 

The earnings of a village cantor provided no more 
than the bare necessities of life for a family as large 
as ours, but my father found other ways of adding 
to his income. He became shochet, the killer of kosher 
meat Among orthodox Jews, meat is prepared under 
the strictest rules and religious observances. 

The killing of animals and fowls is exceptionally 
fascinating for a small boy, and sometimes I would 
watch my father as he carried out his duties as shochet. 
I remember a woman who brought a goose to be killed. 
Wanting to be helpful, she picked up a knife and cut 
off one of the feet before the ceremony was finished. 
My father stopped, and explained to her gently that 
she had rendered her goose unfit for use as kosher food. 
The loss was a serious one for her, but the law is 
inexorable, and never can it be treated lightly. 

Passover time brought wonderful days to us, for 
it meant an abundance of food. It was the custom of 
the people to give many eggs to the cantor. As the 
Passover approached, two minor officials in the syna- 
gogue went from door to door with baskets, accepting 
the gifts of eggs. The Srednike butcher also sent gifts 
in appreciation of my father's services in preparing 
kosher meat 

When I was three years of age, and Al was still 

16 



a baby, a wonderful change came into our family life. 
The finest house in town was owned by Haym Yossi, 
a lumberman. It was a frame, double house, the only 
one in the village, and it had a wooden floor. Haym 
Yossi lived in one side of this magnificent house. The 
other side became vacant, and he offered it to my father 
for thirty-five rubles a year, and he agreed to furnish 
the kindling for our fires. 

Most of the landlords today do not want to rent 
to people with children, but I believe that Haym 
Yossi let my father live in this house because of us 
children. He was childless. Never will I forget him. 
He was a huge, powerful man with a heavy, black 
beard, and long hair that usually came down over his 
forehead. The fierceness of his bewhiskered face was 
modified by the smiles when his teeth would flash white 
from out of the blackness, and his kindly, great eyes 
would twinkle with merriment and good-nature. He 
always had a pleasant word for us children, and we 
were devoted to him and his good wife. 

During the spring of one year the single unpaved, 
ungraded street of Srednike was a foot deep in soft 
mud. My sister, Etta, was making her way across it, 
when one shoe came off in the sticky muck. She tried 
to find it, but it was lost beyond recovery. Weeping 
bitterly, she made her way toward home with one 
foot in a shoe and the other clad only in a wet, muddy 
stocking. Haym Yossi met her on the way. He carried 
her to his house where she received both washing and 
comforting. When she returned home her tears had 
turned to smiles, and she was wearing a new pair of 
shoes, a gift from Haym Yossi and his gentle wife. 

Most vivid of all my memories of my twelve years 
in Srednike are those of the winter time when the 
ground was covered with snow and the droshkies and 

17 



sleighs sped through the village street accompanied 
by die merry music of bells. One of the greatest mo- 
ments in my career was when a coachman from the 
manor gave me a ride in a beautiful sleigh pulled by 
three prancing horses. It was my first ride in any 
vehicle other than our small, homemade sled which 
had wooden runners and was gay with red paint 

After we moved into the house of Haym Yossi, we 
were considered to be both aristocratic and wealthy by 
other children. This was principally because of the 
wooden floor. Most people had flagstones or merely the 
hard-packed earth. The floor was a special source of 
pride to our mother, and she kept it white with con- 
stant scrubbing. 

There was only one well in the village, and all the 
water came either from it or from the Niemen River 
which flowed close by. The well was between the syno- 
gogue and the home of the village doctor. Never 
can I forget that doctor. He cured me of a severe 
stomach-ache from eating too many cherries, that I 
am sure would have been fatal without his ministration. 
He was not a graduate of a medical school, but started 
practicing because he liked the idea. He had a medical 
book, but I doubt if he ever used more than three or 
four different medicines, either singly or mixed to- 
gether, as the spirit moved. It was his presence in the 
sickroom that effected a cure. When he came into the 
room smiling and confident, rubbing his hands and 
examining a patient's tongue, one was far on the road 
to recovery even before taking the foul-tasting medicine 
that he prescribed. We had unlimited faith in our doc- 
tor, and we believed him to be an exceptionally learned 
man. 

Water from the well was delivered to our home 
by a man and wife. Each carried two buckets suspended 

18 



from a yoke which fitted over their shoulders. We 
paid two kopecks for one bucket of water. A large 
barrel in our home was filled every day except the 
Sabbath. While we did not bathe each day, there was 
a high degree of cleanliness maintained by the people 
of that time. There was the public bathhouse, which 
was in constant use. In orthodox Jewish homes there 
was much washing of hands in connection with eating 
and religious observance. 

Our life, even to the smallest details, was governed 
by The Law. There were many duties required by our 
religion, and no part of the daily routine could be 
omitted. 

We made three trips each day to the synagogue. 
For Al and myself, young as we were, there was an hour 
a day in the Ghayder, the Hebrew school. Here we 
were taught the Talmud, as well as tribal history and 
lore. In addition to our religious education, an in- 
structor in secular studies came to the house. He taught 
us Russian grammar, German and English. We would 
have become great linguists under his exacting teach- 
ings, but when we came to America all this was dis- 
continued, and we soon forgot what we had learned. 
In this country, the learning of foreign languages never 
has been considered important. 

It is possible that elaborate, religious customs and 
ceremonies are developed by people who have nothing 
to interest them outside of a simple, routine home life. 
With no public schools or amusement places, the serv- 
ices in the synagogue provided a welcomed change 
from the monotony of village life, as well as giving 
us the satisfaction of knowing that we were faithful 
to our religion. 

In our home the customs and dictations of our 
religion were carried out to the smallest degree. Many 

19 



spanks did little Al and I receive for failing to put on 
tzitzis, the small, fringed ceremonial garment which 
it was our sacred duty to wear under our blouses. Never 
could I enter the house through the front door with- 
out reaching upward to touch with my hands the 
mazuzeh, and then touching my hands to my lips. The 
mazuzeh is a sacred inscription in a thin, metal box 
which is fastened to the door post. Often I have seen 
little Al lifted up by my father or mother so that he 
might kiss this sacred emblem. 

At night we intoned the "Hear, O Israel!" with 
the bed sheets over our heads. It was the evening 
prayer before going to sleep. 

Preparing for the Sabbath was another occasion 
which relieved the monotony of daily life. Each Fri- 
day afternoon there was a joyous cleaning of the 
house, as well as preparing food for the next day. No 
cooking of any kind could be done on the Sabbath. 
When the food was ready, we carried it to the baker's 
ovens where it was warmed for Sabbath use. 

The seventh day began at sunset. My mother would 
light the candles and say a prayer, then all of us would 
go to the synagogue. In spite of the numerous prohibi- 
tions of the day there were many special dishes for the 
Sabbath, and a holiday atmosphere prevailed. It seemed 
that the list of things we could not do would stretch 
for miles. Writing was prohibited, as well as sewing 
and cooking. There was no housework. We could not 
touch money, or ride a horse or ride in a vehicle. Even 
in the coldest weather we could not light a fire. For 
such labor we had to employ a goy (gentile) or go 
without heat. 

People often came many miles to our synagogue 
in order to hear my father chant the service. In addition 
to his clear, musical voice, he had received fine train- 

20 



ing in singing. Passover supper in our house was an 
important event 

Almost as soon as we boys could talk, my father 
began training our voices. No boys in the village 
were as strictly drilled in Seder service as we. On that 
evening of Passover we sat at the table with our hats 
on, and a group of neighbors peered through the 
windows to look and listen. Other families would have 
their Seder early, then come over to enjoy our service. 
Sometimes gentiles came and joined the outdoor audi- 
ence. The spring evening was usually mild and our 
curtains would be drawn aside, with the windows 
open. At such times, I believe my father experienced 
unusual pride in our ability to sing, even though he 
knew that pride goeth before destruction. 

The ceremonial dish was placed on the table before 
the head of the family. It contained the three pieces 
of unleavened bread, the shankbone with a little meat, 
the e gg> the bitter herbs, the salted water, and the 
charoseth, which is a compound of almonds, apples, 
spices and wine. After washing our hands and praying, 
we tasted these dainties, while our father explained 
their significance. 

Later, with further ceremonies, came the real meal. 
Father would gently give us the cue for our part in 
the service by saying "Nu, Hirsch! Nu Asal" It was 
a sin, that became almost a crime, if we were not letter- 
perfect in this ceremony as well as all others. At one 
point in the service it was Al's duty, as the youngest 
in the family, to pipe up in his shrill, little voice, 
"Father, I will ask thee the four questions." 

He then spoke the long passage which he had 
learned in Ghayder, beginning: "Wherefore is this 
night distinguished from all other nights? On other 

21 



nights, we may eat either leavened or unleavened 
bread." 

My father then recited the story of the deliverance 
of the Israelites from bondage in Egypt. This story is 
one of great significance to orthodox Jews. I have 
heard one of them tell it at great length to a polite 
Christian minister, not knowing that it also is a sacred 
tale in the Christian faith, and that the minister knew 
it as well as he. 

When supper was over, there would always be some 
light-hearted playing which relieved the strictness of 
the old, orthodox, religious life. This was a sort of 
game, which is probably still done by orthodox Jewish 
families, especially in the old world. 

The father of the family slips a piece of unleavened 
bread into his palm and then hides it. The boys try 
to take it from him, or to find it if he succeeds in 
hiding it. If one of them gets the piece of unleavened 
bread, the father must pay forfeit. 

Al and I enjoyed this little play. Even though we 
were stuffed to overflowing with the abundant Pass- 
over supper, we would always eat the additional bite 
of matzoth when we found it 

There were other little games and ceremonies con- 
nected with our stern religion. There were tops which 
we would spin at the Feast of the Maccabees. We had 
rattles with which we made a terrific clatter in the 
synagogue when the name of Haman was mentioned 
during the reading of the story of Esther. This, also, 
is a sacred story among the orthodox Jews. It gives 
them the feeling of divine protection. 

I suppose that the lives of people in any village 
at that time, was much like ours in Srednike. Simplicity 
was the rule. There were games and fights among the 
boys; games, dancing, and courting among the young 

22 



people ; while the older men and women sat back and 
smiled and told how much stronger and more beauti- 
ful people were when they were young, and how much 
more fun they had in the good old days. 

The river was always a source of adventure and fun. 
Sometimes we small children were given rides in a 
boat, as the older people paddled and rowed for a 
mile or two up or down the stream. Al and I were 
small while we were in Srednike. We did not learn to 
swim, but both of us coasted on our red sled and tried 
to skate with homemade, wooden skates on the frozen 
Nieman. 

Men from the manor would saw the thick ice into 
blocks, pull it to the shore with long, hooked poles, 
and would pack it in straw in a small building for 
summer use. As I remember, the ice of the Niemen 
was as clear as glass. 

With the first warm winds of spring, the ice lost 
the hard, blue clearness that it had in the wintertime. 
Presently we could see the water breaking through 
far out in the current of the stream. Then the ice 
began to break into great chunks that would grind 
and jostle against each other as they made their way 
toward the sea. It was a thrilling experience to watch 
the ice go out of the river. The Niemen was not a 
peaceful stream now. It was high, wild and muddy. 
Sometimes it overflowed its banks and crept up into 
the village. Fortunately for us, we lived on the high 
side of the street, and the rising stream never reached 
our house. Across the way lived a cousin of my mother, 
Mrs. Peri Yoels. Often her home was flooded. She 
and her family took refuge with us. 



23 



II 

Spring was not only a time of adventure, but it 
also brought birds, flowers and a new life to forest 
and field. No matter how much we love snow and 
winter sports, the ending of winter brings the feeling 
of joy to young hearts. And what hearts are not young 
when glorious spring pushes aside the icy fingers of 
winter, and all nature bursts into a paean of joy? 

Not far from Srednike was an old mill with an 
overshot wheel, such as was used so often in American 
melodramas of the day. It was the customary rendez- 
vous for villains, and the scenes brought a delightful 
thrill of terror to small people who watched the drama 
unfold before them. The small stages of the "opera 
houses" and tent shows in small towns have become an 
early American tradition. All this came to us after we 
had immigrated to our new home in this marvelous 
country of America. 

The old mill was a favorite place of ours in Russia, 
not because of villains and dastardly deeds, but because 
nearby grew many acres of wild strawberries. Re- 
stricted as we were to the simple fare of village life, 
you can imagine how we children stuffed ourselves with 
the delicious, red berries that were ours for the picking. 

Peri Yoels was a bustling, forceful woman who 
ruled her household, including a meek, obedient hus- 
band, with iron hand and powerful voice. An enter- 
prising person, she bought each year the cherries on 

25 



the trees in a farmer's orchard before they were picked. 
Then she would employ a number of people including 
Al and myself to harvest the crop. We received as wages 
two or three kopecks a day, plus the privilege of eat- 
ing as we picked. Doubtless, more cherries went into 
our mouths than into the basket. The only disadvan- 
tage was that we had to knock off work in order to 
go home for our regular meals. 

There were no railroads in Srednike, but magnifi- 
cent (to us) were the steamboats which churned up 
the river to Kovno. One of our childhood dreams was 
to ride to this great city on a steamboat. None of 
us children had ever been more than walking distance 
from our village. The idea of going to Kovno was an 
idle dream because the fare was fifty kopecks. This 
was about thirty-five cents in American money at that 
time. Obviously, so poor a family as ours could not 
afford such a trip. 

Then, one memorable summer, competition came 
to the river. A new steamship line cut the regular 
rate. The old line retaliated, and presently a price war 
was on. The fare to Kovno fell to five kopecks. 

A solemn conclave was held in our home. There 
was considerable counting and figuring, and finally 
my father announced the great tidings; all of us, 
Father, Mother, Rose, Etta, Hirsch and Asa, were to 
ride on a steamer to Kovno, a great city of 50,000 
people. 

I was six years of age, and many incidents of that 
marvelous journey are still distinct in my memory. 
Being always a venturesome soul, I succeeded in get- 
ting away from the others, and became lost in the 
streets of Kovno. I remember wandering from street 
to street. Then, perhaps by the same divine inter- 

26 



vention that brought about the hanging of Haman, 
I ran smack into the arms of Haym Yossi. 

"Now Hirsch," he cried in his great voice that was 
almost like a bellow, "you look like Ishmael wandering 
in the desert. How did you get here from Srednike? 
Did you drop from the sky?" 

He took my hand, and presently we were at 
the steamboat landing. It was not long before the 
others came. My sisters and little brother regarded 
me with great awe. My father thundered with passages 
from the Talmud, and my mother gathered me to her 
heart with tears and prayers of thankgiving. 

In spite of the continued fascination of the steam- 
boat, I was so weary with my wanderings, that I slept 
most of the way back to our home. 

Each summer an army encampment was held in 
Srednike. It was a delight for the children, but a 
source of annoyance for the older people. Most of the 
soldiers were billeted upon the citizens. 

A few days before the encampment, a terrorizing 
official stalked into each home, counted the number 
of rooms, asked about the number of adults and chil- 
dren in each family, and wrote in an imposing note- 
book. Then he would say, "You will entertain this 
many soldiers." He would hold up two, three or even 
four fingers. 

Some of the people made mild objections. 

"We are very poor," they would say. "We have 
seven children. There are not enough beds for all of 
us, and we never have enough food." 

The official did not even reply. He chalked the 
number of soldiers on the door, and none dared erase 
or change his mark. 

A few days later, the soldiers would come. Some 
of them were brutal and drunken, but many were 

27 



gentle and kind. Most of them were simple Russian 
peasants; people like ourselves. Some were Jewish, 
and they heartily disliked the army service. 

We children admired them greatly all of them 
even though we were taught to fear them. It was 
like stepping into another world to hear the military 
band, to see the men, in brilliant uniforms, march 
and wheel in straight lines and with perfect order. 

Ea*ch day they practiced firing. To us this was 
like a Fourth of July celebration to American children 
of that day. Nothing could be so wonderful to us as the 
flash, the smoke and the thrilling roar of musketry. 

One of the soldiers quartered at our house became 
a favorite of all the children. He was a good-natured 
soul who played a flute. He seemed much concerned 
about our behavior, and told us each morning that if 
we were good he would play the flute for us in the 
evening. Our deportment became so perfect that our 
parents actually feared for our health. We did not 
realize that nothing less than a decree from the Czar 
would have prevented our friend from playing his 
flute, whether we were good or bad. 

The fiery temperaments of both Al and myself 
began to show themselves at an early age. When he 
was only three, Al would fly into a fit of temper and 
tear into me or any other boy like a small tiger. In 
this, I was not far different from him, and our com- 
bative tendencies were the cause of much stern dis- 
cipline on the part of my father. Either of us would 
take up a battle for the other against an outsider. In 
another moment we might be in a ferocious battle 
against each other. But let anyone else attack either 
of us, and he had both of the little Yoelson demons 
tearing into him with fist, tooth and claw. Al and I 
might be pummeling each other one moment, and in 

28 



another moment we would be two loving brothers 
again. 

It has been that way with us through life. We 
had many quarrels over serious questions, over mild 
affairs and over nothing. Yet we would be reconciled 
quickly and soon be defending each other from the 
attacks of outsiders, and it mattered not at all how just 
those attacks might be. 

Rose, our eldest sister, was of an opposite tempera- 
ment from both Al and me. She was a born housewife; 
quiet, serious and dutiful, and finally became the little 
mother of our family. 

Etta, the younger sister, was a venturesome soul 
with a disposition much like mine. She disliked toil 
and responsibility, and frequently would steal away 
over the hill back of the village, to spend a delicious 
hour or so in play, and in spying out the land. 

Al, even at an early age, showed the restless, dual 
nature that distinguished him throughout life. He 
would drop a thing half finished, in order to take up 
another. Usually he was doing several things at a 
time, and never could he be satisfied with a career 
that called for order, persistence and faithfulness to a 
given task. He was as changeable as a chameleon. 

To most of the poor peasants and laborers of Russia, 
especially the Jews, America appeared like a fairy- 
land: the land of milk, honey and freedom, where 
no one ever suffered from poverty, and no one was 
ever oppressed. It was a land that seemed as far-off 
as another planet, and it seemed as impossible of 
attainment. 

While there was little actual suffering from want 
in our home in Russia, there were many annoyances 
and humiliations from officials and army officers. They 
were always thinking up schemes for squeezing money 

29 



from us, and for establishing hated restrictions on 
our family and religious life. Their schemes could 
be met only by the payment of bribes. The people in 
the vicinity of Srednike, both Jews and Gentiles, were 
gentle and tolerant folk, and I have always found 
this to be true of the rank and file of the Russian 
people. We never suffered from pogroms or any other 
form of violent persecution. 

Often my mother and father would discuss their 
vague dreams of going to America. We children would 
listen with open mouths. Sometimes we would join 
in the conversation, but actually had no real hope that 
the marvelous fairyland across the sea could ever be our 
home. 

Father had two brothers already in America, and 
for years he cherished the idea of following them. 
To him it was a wonderful country where everybody 
was prosperous, free and happy; and where his chil- 
dren would have a chance to make something of them- 
selves, which they would never be able to do in the 
land of the Czar. 

It was not easy to get out of Russia unless one had 
a great deal of money to bribe the right officials. Even 
if one had bought his way out of army service, every 
difficulty would be encountered in obtaining passage. 
Yet escape could be made, and many were the ways 
that the people devised for getting away. 

My mother's brother, Charlie, was the first to go, 
and my father watched the experiment with more than 
usual interest Each spring our neighbor, Haym Yossi, 
would float a liuge log raft down the Neimen into 
East Prussia. He engaged my uncle as a raftsman, and 
so took him across the border. Once in Germany, 
Charlie disappeared and eventually reached America. 

When the first letter came from him, my father 

30 



tossed all hesitation and doubts aside, and decided 
to escape in the same way. 

One morning my father awoke Al and me from 
a -sound sleep. He knelt by our bed, told us to help our 
mother, to take care of our sisters, and to be good 
boys. He kissed both of us and then stood up. In 
the faint light we saw that he was dressed in the 
shabby clothing of a working man. 

As he left the room, I whispered to Al, "Asal Asa, 
he is going to America. Perhaps we shall never see 
him again!" 

We jumped from the bed and hurried into out 
clothing. We heard a deep voice from the kitchen 
and then a laugh. 

Stealthily we opened the door. 

Haym Yossi was there. He touseled my father's 
hair, smeared black grease on his face and clapped an 
ancient, battered hat on my father's head. 

"There, Rabbi!" he boomed. "Your own wife 
wouldn't know you if she hadn't seen you come in. 
Come on! Off you go to America." 

My father picked up a pathetic, little bundle and 
followed. It contained his best clothes, and he took 
nothing else. Together the two men went to the river 
and aboard the huge log raft. 

" Al and I trailed along behind them. There was 
probably no danger of my father being stopped by 
officials, but we kept at a distance and did not even wave 
goodbye as the raft floated out into the turbulent 
stream, and disappeared around a bend. My father was 
handling one of the big sweep-oars. 

In later years, we often heard him tell about his 
trip. At the East Prussian border, they were stopped 
by the German officials. The names of the men were 

31 



listed, and a small fee was paid for each, upon entrance 
into Germany. 

"Who is this man?" the official asked as he pointed 
his pen to one particularly tough-looking, dirty-faced 
man. 

"He is one of my raftsmen, Reuben Yoelson," Haym 
Yossi answered. 

The name was entered into the official record. The 
fee, amounting to about 40 kopecks for each man, was 
paid. Without further ceremony the raft went on its 
ponderous way down the river. They passed the his- 
toric city of Tilsit where in 1807 Emperor Napoleon 
and Czar Alexander signed a treaty on a raft in the 
middle of the stream. 

Finally Haym Yossi propelled his log craft to the 
river bank, and tied up at the sawmills near the sea. 
As soon as the logs were sold, my father donned his 
best clothes. There was a fervent grasp of the hand, a 
word of thanks and farewell to Haym Yossi and the 
other men, and my father turned his face westward 
towards America. 

The Germans cared nothing about the escape of 
the Russians who came through their country. There 
was much joking about it. When they found passports 
that were obviously forged, the officers would pass it 
over as nothing and say, "More good soldiers lost to 
the Czar army. This way to Hamburg and America." 

I remember Haym Yossi later telling my mother 
about their trip back to Srednike. The officials checked 
his list of men and found one of them missing. 

"Where is Reuben Yoelson?" an official asked with 
a frown. 

Haym Yossi shrugged his shoulders and gestured 
eloquently with his hands. 

"How do I know? He probably got drunk and fell 

32 



into the river. He may have been knifed in a brawl, 
or he may have sneaked away to some foreign country. 
All I know is that he didn't show up at our meeting 
place, and we came on without him. He was a good 
workman, and I would like to see him come back." 

Later, we learned about our father's adventures. 
Dressed in his best clothes, he made his way by rail 
to Hamburg, and took passage on a steamer that was 
going to New York. 

Four discouraging years followed. Life in the new 
world was not as rosy as he had been led to believe. 
Several months passed before he was employed, and 
then it was a small charge as a Rabbi in New York 
City. Later, he went to Newburg, New York, and 
finally to Washington, D.C., where he remained until 
his death. 

The salary during the first three years was pitifully 
small. In the fourth year his letters became more 
encouraging. 

"Only a little longer," he wrote, "and if God wills 
it, you can join me in this wonderful land." 

It was on a winter day in 1894, when the final 
letter came. In it was the money which he had carefully 
hoarded. To save it he had denied himself all but the 
bare necessities of life. The letter was brief, but it 
contained the magic word, "Come!" 



33 




The inimitable Al 




Mistah (Harry) Jolson; the operatic blackface comedian 



Ill 

Al was nine years of age. I was twelve. Even with 
the optimism and elasticity of youth, we wjere fairly 
stunned with the momentous change that was taking 
place in our lives. 

We had never seen a train, an ocean liner, or a 
body of water larger than the river that flowed past 
our village. We had never seen a city larger than 
Kovno. We had made only one trip away from our 
home, from which we returned the same day. 

Now, not only were we to ride on trains and travel 
through great cities, but we were to cross the ocean 
on a huge ship. We were going to America where the 
streets were paved with gold; to America, the land 
of milk and honey, where poverty was unknown, and 
where there were no officials and army officers to 
demand constant fees which were nothing more than 
bribes. Best of all there was no cruel Czar living in 
a palace, whom we were told had been appointed 
by God to rule over the people. 

To us our approaching journey was as romantic 
as to tell a modern American boy that he was to go in 
a space ship to the moon, or even to Mars. 

My mother viewed the approaching ordeal with 
actual terror. She had spent her life in the district and 
had never been more than fifty miles away from the 
place where she was born. Now she was confronted 
with tremendous problems. We could take only a little 

35 



baggage: no furniture, no cooking utensils, only a 
trifle of bedding and clothing. There were four chil- 
dren to be guarded and protected, and three of them 
were of the venturesome type who might wander away 
at the slightest opportunity. 

Quickly our neighbors learned that Rabbi Yoelson 
was dwelling in the great capital city of the United 
States, and he had sent a huge sum of money for his 
family to join him in the fabulous country across the 
sea. Everyone offered assistance. Everyone gave us the 
most kindly wishes and advice. Everyone prayed for 
our safety. Nearly everyone gave us messages to be 
transferred to relatives in America. The idea of those 
dwelling in the little village of Srednike was that 
America was a land where everyone would know 
everyone else. 

We accepted the messages willingly, with faith in 
our ability to give them to the proper people. 

"When you see my cousin, Simeon," a woman told 
me, "tell him we are all well, and that we want to 
hear from him. Tell him not to forget that he still 
owes us six rubles. He lives in a town called Chicago." 

Finally the great day came. With prayers for health 
and a prosperous journey ringing in our ears, we were 
loaded into a wagon with our bundles. We were to 
ride all night to Kovno, where there was a railroad. 

It was bitterly cold, and we four children were 
packed like so many sardines under bundles of clothing 
and layers of straw. In spite of the excitement, we 
slumbered peacefully the night long, but my worried 
mother did not close her eyes. We reached Kovno in 
broad daylight, and stood at the small station while 
a terrifying engine, snorting and puffing, pulled up 
and stopped with its train of small cars. After thrilling 
rides and several changing of trains, we found ourselves 

36 



boarding an old steamer that creaked and groaned 
its way out of the harbor into the Baltic Sea. We were 
looking our last upon Russia, our native land, and 
there was a tug at our heartstrings when we realized 
that perhaps we would never see our friends and 
neighbors again. 

For several days we blundered along through the 
Baltic and the North Sea. Neither Al nor I were 
seasick, but my poor mother and sisters suffered so 
much that we were sure that they were going to die. 
Being seasick, while riding steerage in a small steamer, 
is far worse than in the privacy of a cabin where one 
can suffer and die alone, free from the advice of a 
score of fellow travelers. 

We puffed around the southern part of England, 
and finally reached Liverpool. This was our first in- 
timate contact with a foreign city. In spite of the fears 
and instructions of my mother, there was no holding 
us in the small room where we lived for several days. 
We had studied English with our teacher, and could 
say many simple things such as, "I am hungry," and 
"My name is Hirsch Yoelson. Can you show me the 
way to America?" Now, we found that the people of 
England neither spoke nor understood their language, 
at least not the brand of English that we had been 
taught. 

I managed to find my way home after each adven- 
ture in the streets of Liverpool, but my little brother 
wandered away from me and became hopelessly lost. 
When I returned without him, my mother, frantic with 
worry, placed the blame on me which has been the 
fate of the older brother since time began. 

Fortunately, Al knew our address, and could speak 
it distinctly. An hour later a big policeman brought 
him home. He spoke to us in a strange tongue, and I 

37 



have never forgotten what he said: "These 'ere him- 
migrants is always gittin' lorst" 

We were both lost and bewildered, but Al and I 
returned to Liverpool in later years under different 
circumstances. 

Finally, we were embarked, with hundreds of other 
immigrants, in the steerage of a huge English liner. 
This time none of us escaped seasickness. We were 
indeed alone and abroad on a great deep. 

Never were there more verdant immigrants from 
a far land than we, when we made our way into New 
York harbor, and saw the Statue of Liberty holding 
aloft the torch that lights the world. A dream had 
become a reality. 

A strange man met us at the dock, and great was 
our surprise when my mother ran to him, and he 
folded her within his arms. Four years had made a 
vast difference in all of us, and our father said he 
would not have recognized his children if our mother 
had not been with us. Our memory of the father we 
had known in Russia was rather indistinct, and it was 
not easy to accept this handsome, bearded, confident 
Rabbi, who embraced us fervently and took us straight 
to his heart. 

Within a few hours, we were on the train traveling 
to our new home in the capitol city. We were dazed 
and somewhat frightened by the great cities with their 
tall buildings. Never had we seen such hurrying and 
dashing among the people, and never had we heard 
such clanging, rattling and shrieking, as we came into 
the life and activity of the cities in the new world. 

Our home in Washington was in the southeastern 
part of the city, near the synagogue. It was between the 
capitol and the navy yard. 

Onde more, after four long years, we took up the 

38 



strict, religious training of our childhood. When my 
father had gone away, we had drifted from orthodox 
customs, in spite of my mother's efforts to continue 
the teachings my father had begun. 

Now we were four years older, and we had already 
tasted the freedom of the new world. In Srednike, 
my father had little difficulty keeping us under rigid 
control. Now the task of holding his two sons to the 
orthodox way was too great for his strength and will. 

The speech of my father when he used English was 
slow and halting, for he met with few people who 
did not speak his native tongue. With us, it was a 
different matter. Every day we spent most of the time 
with children who spoke only the language of our new 
land. It was not long before we spoke to and under- 
stood our companions, and acted as interpreters for 
both my father and mother. 

Within a short time we considered ourselves Ameri- 
cans. We developed new interests outside our home. 
We learned that most of our new friends were not 
orthodox, and only a few were Jewish. They were 
liberal and democratic, with a devil-may-care attitude 
towards life which appealed strongly to our youth- 
ful, rebellious souls. Our sisters were more conservative 
and were better disciplined, but Al and I were a con- 
stant source of worriment and grief to our parents, who 
still held the ideas and ideals of Srednike and the 
old world. 

Under the stern hands of my father, we continued 
to attend the Chayder and the Synagogue, and never 
was our education in the Torah neglected. We sang 
and prayed through the various services at home, but 
we were indifferent students at best. There were too 
many adventures calling us into the streets of Washing- 
ton, which was the actual capitol of our wonderful, 

39 



adopted land. It was but a vague idea that we had of 
the size, grandeur and beauty of America, but, even 
so, the spirit of freedom and unrest had entered our 
blood, and we soon wandered far from the orthodox 
beliefs of our fathers. One thing we enjoyed was the 
training in voice culture that we received again after 
a lapse of four years. I suppose our father soon gave 
up his hope that we would become cantors. If he had 
known that both Al and I would find a career singing 
on the stage of the despised theater, our training would 
have ceased with great suddenness. 

He was a teacher of the old school who had little 
patience with defective techniques and indifferent sing- 
ing. To teach us to open our mouths, he propped a 
match-stick just back of our teeth, so that our vocal 
tones could issue unrestricted through wide-open spaces. 
Our voices thus obtained a volume and clarity that 
probably have not been equaled by anyone since that 
day. 

The training that my father gave us actually was 
responsible for our professional careers. Never did we 
forget our vocal lessons, and never did we forget the 
old Hebrew music. To this day, when I try out my 
voice, probably in the tub or in the shower, I am 
apt to break into the old chant that one may still 
hear in the synagogue on Friday evenings: 

"L'cho daide likras kalo 
P'nai shabbas nekebalo " 

The important time came for my bar-mitzvah: 
confirmation. It is a time of joy and feasting in a 
Jewish home. 

My gentle mother never had been strong. For 
several weeks before my confirmation she had declined 

40 



rapidly. I did not realize how seriously ill she was. Full 
of excitement and the joy of the occasion, I dashed 
into the room where she was lying, white and still. 

"Look, Mother!" I cried. "Listen how well I can 
say it." 

Putting on my newly-acquired tfilim, the little 
amulets that are fastened by straps on the forehead 
and left arm, I recited some of my prayers. 

My mother smiled, and her eyes glowed with loving 
pride. I knew then, in the careless, vague way of a 
boy, that this was not an ordinary illness, but I did 
not realize that she was sick unto death. 

The next day my father, with tears glistening on 
his cheeks, took us into the still room where my mother 
lay. The curtains were drawn, but we could see that 
her eyes were closed, and there was no movement of 
the coverlet. The doctor stood at the foot of the bed. 
My father told us, with choking voice, that God had 
taken our mother to a better land. 

We buried her on a bitterly cold day, with snow 
in the air. We were a bewildered, lonely group of 
children as we gathered at the side of the grave in 
the cemetery. At any time of life it is a cruel blow when 
Mother goes away. Little Al had no mittens, and woolen 
stockings were pulled over his hands. He dabbed them 
into his eyes, and tried manfully to keep back the tears. 

Wild as we boys were, our grief for our mother was 
deep and lasting. No matter how unruly and undis- 
ciplined we became in the months that followed, 
no matter how much mischief we got into, never 
did we forget to say kaddish three times a day for 
one year, according to ancient custom. The kaddish is 
the prayer for the dead. 



41 



IV 

My sister, Rose, now took charge of the maternal 
duties of our family. An older sister possesses but little 
authority over boys of ten and thirteen, and I know 
that we caused her and my father a great deal of 
grief and concern for our future. 

As Father's earnings were small, and our expenses 
proportionately large, it was decided at a family con- 
ference that I should earn some money by selling papers 
on the streets. My efforts were so successful that my 
dynamic little brother followed me in my new profes- 
sion. We learned all the tricks, the sins and rough words 
of the street urchins, and our father began to fear for 
our morals. He saw how rapidly we were straying 
away from his teachings. 

We had entered the public schools when we first 
reached Washington, and were capable students. Both 
of us made rapid progress. We became favorites of 
our teachers because of our singing. We made a fine 
impression when we sang, The Star Spangled Banner, 
for we were the only ones in the class who could reach 
clearly both the high and low notes. It was I who took 
the lead in the school singing rather than Al, for 
I was three years older and had the advantage of a 
great deal more of Father's excellent teaching. Both 
of us possessed fine boy-soprano voices. 

It was not long before we began capitalizing on 
our talent. We would sing on street-corners with our 

43 



boisterious schoolmates, and we found that grown 
people would stop to listen. Some of them threw coins 
on the sidewalk, and this gave us an idea. We were soon 
making more money singing than by selling papers. 

Our favorite stage was the sidewak in front of the 
Hotel Raleigh. In those days, congressmen, high gov- 
ernment officials, and even Supreme Court Justices 
would sit in chairs on the sidewalks during spring and 
summer evenings, just as people did in small towns. 
They not only appreciated our singing, but they became 
an unusual source of income for us. We sang all the 
popular songs, such as : Sweet Marie, The Sidewalks of 
New York, Who Threw The Overalls In Mrs. Mur- 
phy's Chowder, Daisy Bell, and Say Au Revoir But 
Not Goodbye. 

We soon learned that statesmen and jurists prefer- 
red the songs that carried them into the romantic past, 
the songs of Stephen Foster, and Listen To The Mock- 
ing Bird, Come Where My Love Lies Dreaming and 
When You And I Were Young, Maggie. Songs such 
as these brought a shower of nickels, dimes, and even 
quarters. We learned not to sing too long at one time. 
We would close our concert while the audience was 
still asking for more, thus paving the way for a return 
engagement Then we would hurry to a lunch stand 
for a feast of a hamburger sandwich, which was a 
nickel, with either onions or pickles; a piece of pie, 
which was five cents, and occasionally we would add a 
cup of coffee or a glass of milk. Then we would count 
the money that was left, and declare a dividend. 

During summer vacations we developed another 
source of income. We could buy watermelons at the 
wharves at a wholesale price, three for a nickel. Some- 
times we could get four for a nickel. We had a patched 
and battered wagon, for which we had traded. We 

44 



would load it with melons, and haul them to a promis- 
ing section of town for resale. Here our voices again 
became part of our stock-in-trade. We made up a little 
song which Al and I would sing together in tones that 
. carried far, and brought housewives to windows and 
doors. 

"Wa a-termelons 

Red to da rind, 

Five cents a piece 

And you eat'em all da time." 

We sold the melons for five cents each and then 
would hurry back for another load. 

Our father knew nothing of these extra-curricular 
activities, and believed we were selling newspapers 
on chosen corners where we could get into little or 
no mischief. Being busy for long hours of the day 
and evening with the duties of his profession, he had 
little time to investigate the activities of his wayward 
sons. 

Each evening we contributed an amount to the 
family budget which was reasonable for boys selling 
papers. The surplus, of which the others knew nothing, 
was spent in riotous living which usually included a 
show. The theatre was our great love. Not only did we 
attend vaudeville performances, but often we were 
high in the gallery of some fine theater, where we 
watched with wide eyes, one of the great classics such 
as Ben Hur. 

In the lower-priced theaters we saw Uncle Tom's 
Cabin, Ten Nights In A Barroom, and tear-jerkers 
on the order of East Lynne. 

Father learned of our great sin in some manner, 
and found out that we had tickets for the theater that 

45 



very evening which happened to be the Sabbath. First, 
he gave me a hearty whipping and demanded that the 
tickets be given to him for swift destruction. I was an 
obstinate youngster and refused to reveal the where- 
abouts of our treasures. So, to see that we would not 
commit the double crime of breaking the Sabbath and 
attending the theater, Father locked us in our room, 
which was on the second floor of the house. It was a 
fine idea, except for the drain pipe that ran down the 
side of the house close to our window. Often had we 
gone up and down that pipe like a couple of monkeys. 
As soon as Father had gone to the synagogue, we 
were out of the house and on our way to forbidden 
pleasures. 

Unfortunately, when Father came home he went 
into our bedroom to make sure we were asleep. Not 
knowing how we had escaped, he locked the window 
for some reason, and left the door unlocked against 
our return. 

When we shinnied up the drain pipe, there was no 
way of opening the window, and we didn't know of 
the unlocked door. The rest of the night was spent on 
a pile of hay in a nearby livery stable. 

We were up at daylight, hungry and destitute. A 
bakery wagon came by, and the odor of fresh, warm 
bread was too much for our powers of resistance and 
training in the Law. We stole a loaf of bread when 
the driver was making a delivery, and also obtained a 
bottle of milk from the doorstep of some late risers. 

Wifti all of my Father's fear for our morals, these 
were the only things we ever stole. Friends of ours 
became adept at petty thievery, but never were we 
tempted by the lure of crime. 

It may have been that the strict teachings of my 
father had penetrated deeper than he suspected, but I 

46 



believe that even more potent than his instructions was 
the influence of our angelic mother. 

The chief difficulty with our home life was that 
Al and I had been absorbed by American customs, 
American freedom of thought, and the American way 
of life. My father still dwelt in the consciousness of the 
strict, orthodox teachings and customs of the old world. 
The things we did were normal for American boys, but 
to my father we were becoming "loafers," and a loafer 
is the last step down when the word is used by an 
orthodox Jew. 

Painfully aware that he was not able to give us the 
attention and discipline we needed, our father made 
the mistake of turning again to a custom of the old 
world. He believed that we needed a mother, and he, 
as a Rabbi, needed a wife. Instead of solving his prob- 
lem in the American way, he wrote to Perri Yoels, the 
relative of our mother whom we had known in Sred- 
nike. He asked for the hand of her daughter in mar- 
riage. Apparently, the lure of being a Rabbi's wife in 
the fabulous land of America proved a great temptation 
to the daughter. An agreement was reached, and in a 
few weeks she came to Washington to become my 
father's second wife. 

We boys might have accepted the situation if we 
had remained in Srednike. Now we were Americans, 
and resented the fact that a woman whom we did not 
love, and who was almost a stranger, had been placed 
in a position of authority over us. We refused to obey 
her, and doubtless made life miserable for the poor 
girl, who had stepped innocently enough into this 
difficult situation. 

Al and I were both high-strung, impetuous, daring 
boys. We resented strict discipline, as is the case with 

47 



many an immigrant youth when he first comes into 
contact with the new freedom of America. 

"Loafers, loafers!" was the word my father often 
cried out in his anguish. 

We resented it then, but later I could sympathize 
with my poor, puzzled Jewish Father who saw his sons 
straying from the path of orthodox piety, and following 
what were to him forbidden ways. 

The parental wrath descended like a torrent upon 
my head, but Al escaped almost entirely. We were to- 
gether a great deal, and formed a sort of defensive 
alliance against the rest of the family. My position 
became that of a black sheep: the bad, older brother 
little Asa would be a perfect child, faithfully following 
the traditions of his fathers, if it had not been for my 
influence. This attitude continued for many years. 
Whatever Asa did that met with the disapproval of 
the others, the blame was heaped upon me, the older 
brother, whom Al was supposed to have followed as 
the lamb followed Mary. 

Among other transgressions, we had given up our 
names, and were now Al and Harry. This was because 
of the spirit of democracy we had encountered among 
the boys of Washington. We were of one brotherhood ; 
that of human beings, and we were of every race and 
nationality. Children are like that. They live the prin- 
ciple of true democracy until they are filled with the 
false ideas of older people. Then, until they learn better, 
they put a wall around themselves that separates them 
from the other people of the world. As Asa and Hirsch, 
we were Jewish boys. As Al and Harry, we were 
Americans: friends and brothers to all other boys, 
whether they were black or white, Jews or Gentiles, 
Republicans or Democrats. 

The idea came to me by degrees of leaving home to 

48 



make my own way in the world. I was fifteen at the 
time, self-reliant and confident, and I had no doubt 
that I could win success wherever I should go. The only 
thing I lacked was sufficient money to take me an 
appreciable distance from home, but this difficulty 
ended suddenly and in a striking way. 

In the promotion of our watermelon business, we 
had accidentally blundered into a forbidden street 
where painted ladies stood at doors to display their 
wares to men seeking romance. In a vague way, we 
knew these women were supposed to be things of evil, 
like Jezebel and Rahab of the olden days. But they did 
not appear to be evil persons to us. They were nice 
to us, and bought our melons at a good price. 

One evening, I was alone with our wagon in this 
street. I had disposed of my last melon, and was making 
my way homeward when a man staggered out through 
one of the doors. I paused and looked at him, for I 
knew him well. He was a congressman who had often 
contributed liberally at our entertainments in front of 
the Hotel Raleigh. For a moment he leaned against 
the door, then he called me by name. 

"Harry, come over here!" 

When I reached his side, he brushed his hand across 
his brow and spoke thickly: 

"Harry, my boy, I don't feel so well. Can you get 
me a cab?" 

I answered that I could probably find one several 
blocks away. 

"All right," he said, "I will wait here for you. I 
don't feel well." 

I left my battered wagon under his care, found a 
cab and rode back to him in style. The cabman and I 
helped the gentleman into the vehicle. Then he pressed 
what I thought was a half dollar into my hand. 

49 



"Harry, my boy!" he pleaded. "Don't say anything 
about this to anybody." 

The cab drove away, and I examined the coin he 
had pressed into my palm. It was a ten dollar gold 
piece; the first I had ever seen. 

The next day, without telling anyone of the fortune 
that had come to me, or of my plan for the future, I 
made my way to the railroad yards. A freight train was 
puffing slowly away, and I slipped in between two of 
the cars. Whenever the train stopped, I ran away 
quickly, and when it started again I was back at my 
place. Eventually, I reached the yards in Jersey City, 
and once more I saw the big buildings of New York 
across the Hudson. It was not the skyline of later years, 
for none of the great towers of today were in existence 
in 1897. 



50 




Harry A I 

The Hebrew and the Cadet, 1900 



Today a boy would not get far on such a journey. 
He would be reported by someone, picked up by the 
police and returned to his home. But in those days 
hundreds, even thousands, of orphaned boys were forced 
to make their own way. They earned a pitiful existence, 
slept in doorways and barrels, and no one was interested 
in them unless they committed a crime. Even today, we 
are more willing to spend money in the detection and 
prosecution of crime, than we are in preventing crimes 
by providing a healthy, constructive program for our 
boys and girls before they take the dark way. 

I had my ten dollars intact, together with a little 
change. I rode the ferry across the river, and invested 
in a few papers which I began selling on the street. My 
earnings were smaller than my expenses, for I took a 
room on the Bowery and ate meals that cost as much 
as 35 cents each. Within three weeks my money was 
gone. I moved to the Newsboys' Home on Duane 
Street, where board and lodging were furnished 
cheaply. My paper business became insolvent, and I 
began carrying luggage, running errands, and doing 
almost anything to earn a nickel or a dime. 

Then it seemed as though Opportunity had knocked 
on my door. I was given a job at a dollar a day. My 
employers were four men who ran a portable stand. 
They would take up a likely-looking spot in a doorway 
or on a street-corner to sell pocket-knives and cheap 

51 



jewelry. One of the men ran the stand as a pitchman. 
He began his sales talk in a loud voice, and he would 
demonstrate the sharpness of the knives. A crowd 
soon collected. At a certain place in his talk, I was to 
step forward and buy a knife. Later, I would return 
it I was a capper, a come-on man who started the 
people buying. The other three men stood at the edge 
of the crowd. When I stepped forward to buy the knife, 
they began pushing the spectators toward the stand. 

For three days I worked at my new job, and I 
thought my fortune was made. In my exuberance, I sent 
a postcard home telling them that I was fairly on my 
way to becoming a big New York businessman. I gave 
no address, for I had the fear of my father reporting 
my waywardness to a truant officer. I might be picked 
up and sent home, or even placed behind bars. 

My employers were nice to me, yet we were doing 
only a small business. I wondered how four men could 
support themselves from it, as well as paying my salary. 

Ever since coming to America, I had heard of pick- 
pockets, and I always guarded my money carefully, 
when I had any to guard. I felt that the dips, as they 
were called, were constantly on my trail. 

During the fourth day of my job, I saw the partner 
whom they called Lefty slip his hand into a man's 
pocket, and it came away with a wallet. I could feel 
a prickling sensation at the roots of my hair, and I 
actually believed my cap was lifted an inch or more 
on my head. 

Here was I, a member of a gang of pickpockets! I 
began backing out of the crowd intending to slip away, 
when I heard a cry and the sound of a blow. A rival 
pickpocket was plying his trade in our territory, and 
two of my partners had waded into him with fist, teeth 
and feet. I was out of the crowd by this time and ran 

52 



up the street. I heard the sound of shouts and curses, 
and then the shrill blast of a police whistle which lent 
wings to my feet. I turned a corner and then another, 
then slowed to a walk for fear of attracting attention. 

Thus ended the business venture of which I had 
written home with such pride. I never saw Lefty or the 
the others again, and never tried to collect my wages 
for the last day. 

It seemed that hard luck dogged me from that time 
on. I became so deeply indebted to the Newsboys' 
Home, that I dared not go there again. I had no money 
to buy papers, and no job. I slept in doorways and 
wagons, and was half starved from the meager earnings 
that came from running errands and carrying luggage. 

Business was exceptionally bad one day, and evening 
found me with empty pockets. All day long I had gone 
without food. Friendless and hopeless, I wandered far 
down the street to the Bowery. Here I stopped before 
a bakery window to gaze with open mouth at the array 
of pies, cakes and cookies that were on display. I stood 
with my nose pressed tightly against the window, get- 
ting as near as possible to the celestial pastries that were 
so close to me and yet so unattainable. 

Behind me a voice spoke my name. 

"Harry!" 

The thought flashed through my mind that the 
truant officer had caught up with me, and my worst 
fears were to be realized. 

"Harry!" 

This time it didn't sound like a voice of a man 
about to devour a victim. It was thin and trembling, 
but through a fertile imagination it still brought terrors 
to my guilty soul. 

There was a tug at my coat, and I turned to face the 

53 



inevitable. The next moment I was looking into the 
big eyes of my twelve-year-old brother. 

When my postcard had arrived home, Al decided to 
follow me and become New York's big-business-man 
No. 2. 

Impossible as it may seem, he had found me within 
two hours of the time he reached New York. Perhaps 
it is not so strange after all. The Bowery had the same 
attraction for people visiting New York, in those days, 
that Hollywood and Vine has for visitors to Los 
Angeles today. Al had inquired his way to the Bowery, 
and I happened to be there for the first time in more 
than two weeks. 

Al's happiness knew no bounds. Never can I forget 
his smile as he clung to my hand and looked up into my 
eyes. He thought that his troubles were over, and that I 
would feed him and take care of him. With the faith 
of a small brother, he believed that I was a magician 
who could make all his wishes come true. 

What to do with him was a question. I had no home 
and no money, and Al had merely added to my poverty. 
I was hungry, but he was hungrier, and I believe his 
hunger was more painful to me than my own. 

Sometimes a spur is needed to take us out of 
lethargy: out of a condition of despondency and inertia 
into which we have fallen. It was so in my case. Al was 
the spur. I took him to a bench near a hotel, and 
told him to sit there without moving until I returned. 
With his natural energy and restlessness it was probably 
his longest period of sitting still. I am sure he never 
remained quietly so long in later years. 

Standing near the hotel entrance, I got a few bags 
to carry. Tips were small, but finally I received a 
quarter for carrying two heavy suitcases more than six 
blocks. 

54 



Dashing back to Al, I took him to my favorite eating 
place where we feasted like kings on a cup of coffee and 
a hamburger heaped high with onions. 

That night we slept in an empty wagon that stood 
near a wharf in the Hell's Kitchen district I slept with 
my shoes on, but my ignorant brother, who was still 
influenced by the niceties of home training, took off both 
shoes and stockings. When we awoke the next morning, 
we found that his stockings were safe, but his shoes were 
gone. Down the sidewalk we went, with little Al in 
his stocking feet. We were probably the most forlorn 
pair of youngsters in New York if not the world. 

All morning we stopped at doors and begged. 
Finally a kindly Jewish lady on the Eastside gave Al a 
pair of shoes. They were old and worn and much too 
large, but it was the best we could do. 

In desperation I took Al to the Newsboys 7 Home. 
My credit was exhausted, but they took in my small 
brother, probably more from pity than from hope of 
being paid. 

That day I was lucky and made more than a dollar. 
I went to the Newsboys' Home and paid down a dol- 
lar on account. They let me sleep with Al that night. 
The next day I exerted my authority as an older brother. 
I told Al that I could not take care of him, and that he 
must go home. I knew they would blame me because he 
had run away, and I was already badly in disgrace with 
my father and stepmother. 

Al was willing to return, but how could he find his 
way back to Washington? Desperately we tried to earn 
enough money to cross the river and start him on his 
way. We went into a saloon and began singing, but were 
quickly shown the way out through the swinging doors. 
Singing was no longer for me. My voice was changing, 
and I would flop from a deep bass to a shrill falsetto 

55 



without warning. The effect was frightening to an 
innocent bystander, especially if he had imbibed too 
freely. There were no serene congressmen sitting on 
sidewalks, and Al was too young to go into the only 
places where our brand of entertainment was ap- 
preciated. 

Much as we disliked the idea, we decided to turn 
to an uncle for help. He lived in Yonkers, more than 
fif teen miles away. My sister Etta, now sixteen, had fled 
from the presence of our stepmother and was working 
for my uncle. 

Starting early in the morning, we began walking. 
A man driving an ice wagon let us ride for two or 
three miles, and a kind lady gave us a lift in a frail 
buggy pulled by a beautiful, bay horse. We lost our 
way several times, and it was after dark when we 
reached our destination. 

First, we received a terrific scolding from our 
uncle, aunt and sister. Most of it came my way. Father 
had written them, told them of my postcard, and that 
he suspected Al had gone to join me. Nothing I could 
saw would lead them to believe I had not sent Al 
some secret message. When I told of our accidental 
meeting in New York, they held up their hands in 
horror at what they thought was my untruthf ulness. 

Al was always, as the younger brother, the precious 
darling of the family, and he was taken straight into 
the hearts of all. I was grudgingly given a meal and a 
bed, along with improving lectures on my past and 
future conduct. 

The next morning I was sent on my way, for I 
refused to return home. My uncle decided that he would 
help me set myself up in business in New York, and 
generously gave me $2.00 for initial capital. 

When I next saw Etta, she told me the rest of 

56 



the story. Al was already showing traits that carried 
him to fame and fortune in later years. He had not 
been at my uncle's more than two days before Etta 
found him out in an alley, standing on a box, entertain- 
ing a crowd of children. They were enthralled by his 
singing, and the neighborhood resounded with their 
applause. From his early years on, Al was always a 
great showman. 

Poor Etta! She used her hard-earned savings, and 
mortgaged her future to obtain money for Al. She 
bought him a new suit of clothes, new shoes, new hat, 
stockings and underclothing; even a necktie so that he 
could go back to Washington in style. 

Etta loved him but she didn't trust him. Instead 
of giving him the money for his railroad fare and start- 
ing him on his journey, she went with him all the way 
to Jersey City. There she bought the ticket, accom- 
panied him into a coach, and remained until she heard 
the cry from a brakeman, that was always so thrilling to 
weary travelers, "All aboard 1" Then she hurried to the 
platform and stood watching till the train moved away 
and she was certain that her precious, little brother was 
on his way back to his father's house. 

She ended her recital of the story by lifting her 
hands and wailing, "But what good did it do? As soon 
as he got home he ran away again." 

It was true. Following the greatest lure known to 
man, he had gone away with a small carnival show. 

On his way back home from Yonkers, Al had an 
experience he never forgot, and never would he let me 
forget it. It remained a standing joke that was always 
funny. 

My father was desperate over the behavior of his 
boys and, of course, considered that everything was my 
fault. My description had been given to the police in 

57 



different cities. Al and I looked alike and often we 
were mistaken for each other, even during the early 
years. 

At Baltimore Al got off the train to look around, 
and was immediately spotted by two officers. 

"You are Hirsch Jolson!" they charged. "You have 
run away from home, and we must hold you for your 
father." 

Nothing that Al could say was of any avail. The fact 
that his fare was paid to Washington and he was on his 
way home made no difference. He was taken to the 
police station. A telegram went to Washington, and Al 
was held until my father arrived. It took considerable 
explaining to convince them that they had caught the 
angelic Asa instead of Hirsch, who belonged on the 
opposite side of the ledger. 

In later years when Al wanted some special favor 
from me, he would say, "Don't forget that I once did 
time for you." 

In spite of our background and training, showman- 
ship was in our blood. The call of the theater was one 
that could not be denied. Explain it as you will ! We two 
boys from the little village of Srednike took to the 
stage as a fish would seek the water. , 

Al had not been home a week before he had his 
opportunity. He ran away with Rich & Hoppe's Biff 
Company Of Fun-Makers. In spite of its name, it was 
but a one-gallus concern. Otherwise a twelve-year-old 
boy would not have been given a job singing. I have a 
photograph that shows Al dressed for his act. So 
poverty-stricken was the show that his sash was an 
ancient table cloth tied around his waist. 

He appeared as Harry Joelson, rather than under 
his own name, for he seemed to think that by taking 

58 



my name he could prove, if necessary, that he was 
three years older. 

Our name Yoelson had become Joelson by accident. 
Being weak in English spelling, we couldn't write our 
name when we entered school. We could pronounce it, 
though, and the teachers wrote it with a J, which we 
accepted without question, 

This theatrical venture of Al's was the beginning 
of a long series of mistakes on the part of the public, 
where I was taken for Al, and Al was taken for me. 

Years later I was approached by a woman who had 
been with the Rich & Hoppe Company. 

"I knew you way back in 1898," she gushed, "and I 
have an autographed picture of you." 

She showed me a photograph of little Al dressed 
in his huge sash. On the back of the photograph was 
inscribed in a boyish hand, "To Margie from Harry 
Joelson." 

My venture back into the big business of New York, 
even with a capital of $2.00, did not prove to be a 
happy one. It was evident that fate had not intended me 
to be a businessman, either small or large. At intervals 
I stayed in four different Newsboys' Homes on Man- 
hattan Island. As time passed and my tribulations grew, 
I was so far in debt for board and room that I dared 
not go near any of them, no matter how urgent the 
need. 

A friend who knew his way around New York bet- 
ter than I, made a suggestion. 

"There is a good place in Brooklyn that will take 
you if you're down on your luck. It's a Cath'lick Boys' 
Home. Why don't you go over there?" 

"But I ain't Catholic," I objected. "I'm a Jew, and 
they wouldn't let me in." 

"That ain't nothing!" my friend said impatiently. 

59 



"You can bless yourself by making the sign of the cross 
on your chest just like the Cath'lick boys do. They won't 
know the difference and if they do, you tell'm about 
Mary, the Mother of Jesus, when they wouldn't let 
her into the hotel, and just look at what happened!" 

Hungry, weary and desperate, I went to the Catholic 
Boys' Home, and was given shelter. Whether the 
Fathers actually thought I was a Catholic Boy, is a 
question. Knowing what I do now about those wonder- 
ful men, I believe they would have taken in any hungry, 
lonely boy, no matter what their instructions might be. 
They would not have turned a dog away from their 
door, much less a human being. 

Years later a New York paper carried a feature 
article about Al Jolson, Babe Ruth and Joe Dundee. It 
claimed that all three had been inmates of a Catholic 
Orphanage when they were boys. Again it was the 
eternal mix-up between Al and me. It was Harry who 
took refuge in the Catholic Orphanage, but Al got the 
credit in after years. I hope my father did not see that 
story. It would have given him a severe shock, and if 
he had happened to believe it, he would have laid it 
all at my door. 

I seemed to have reached an impasse in New York. 
Jobs were scarce and my credit was exhausted. Presently 
I went back to Washington between two freight cars. 
There I took up an odd-job career where I had left 
off. My voice had attained sufficient stability so that I 
again began singing. Sometimes I sang alone, but Al 
usually was with me. We sang on excursion boats on the 
Potomac River and the Chesapeake Bay, and at Fort 
Myer and other army camps in the spring and summer 
months during the Spanish American War. 

Sometimes we sang at Snyder's Place down near 
the navy yard. Does anyone today remember Snyder's 

60 



Place? You could get a huge schooner of beer and a 
dish of crabs for a nickel. While we are reminiscing, 
who remembers the old Walter Main's one-ring circus? 
Al traveled with it for a few weeks singing in the 
second part; the "Great, Stupendous, Unbelievable 
Concert, which takes place immediately after the main 
puff awmance is ovah ! All for the price of ten cents 
one dime!" 

While we did not know it, opportunity was knock- 
ing at our door. I had a job selling peanuts, popcorn 
and candy in the Bijou theater, which had been one 
of the fine play-houses of the city in the past. The 
best plays and greatest artists of America and Europe 
had appeared on its stage. In 1898 it was going the way 
of all flesh. It had given way to larger and finer theaters, 
and now its top attractions were burlesque shows. One 
troupe had an exceptionally good singer, a black-face 
comedian called a "coon shouter." Later he became 
famous as Eddie Leonard. When he was at the Bijou, 
his hit song was, I'd Leave My Happy Home For 
You. 

Being a good showman, he would urge the audience 
to join in the chorus. This gesture is always successful 
if the audience sings. It is pathetic if the audience 
remains in a frozen silence. Usually such a singer 
has some stooges in the audience who join in and start 
the others, but Eddie had no one. Greatly to his sur- 
prise, a clear boy soprano voice followed his own into 
the chorus, and the audience joined in. Leonard, was 
so impressed, that he inquired about the boy's identity. 

Never would he have found out if it hadn't been 
for me, an employee of the theater. The search finally 
reached the lowly peanut vendor, and I proved to be a 
great source of enlightenment. The boy singer, who had 
so impressed the star, was my little brother, Al. An offer 

61 



was made to Al to go with the troupe and sing from 
the balcony. Much as he would have enjoyed it, Father 
had him temporarily under strict control and he had 
to refuse the offer. 

It was not long before the parental chains were 
loosened a trifle, and that was what Al needed for an 
escape. He was again a spectator in the gallery of the 
Bijou, while I cried my peanuts and popcorn from the 
lower floor. 

Aggie Beeler, burlesque queen, was playing with a 
show called The European Sensation. She did not ask 
the audience to sing, but when she swung into the 
chorus of My Jersey Lily, little Al joined her from the 
gallery. His impromptu contribution to the act made 
such a hit with Miss Beeler, that Al again received an 
offer. This time he was to go on the road with the 
burlesque troupe and sing from the gallery. He ac- 
cepted, and planned his evasion from home. 

One morning he did not come down for breakfast. 
A search revealed the fact that both he and his clothes 
had disappeared during the night. Al was then thirteen 
years of age. This venture with Aggie Beeler might 
be called the real beginning of his stage career. Never 
again did he stray from it 

Accepting this job was AFs own idea, and I did 
not influence his decision in any way. Yet there was 
no use attempting to explain my innocence to my angry 
. father, when he learned that little Asa had gone away 
with a show. No Puritan, with his ancient "blue laws," 
was more strict than my orthodox, Rabbi father. Even 
though he once aspired to grand opera, no one could 
have been more bitterly opposed to the stage as a career 
for his sons. 

Years later, Al starred in the motion-picture version 
of The Jazz Singer. While the author of the play did 

62 



not have us in mind, the plot might have been taken 
from our home life. The father was a cantor instead 
of a rabbi, but he was as bitterly opposed as my father, 
to his sons going on the stage. 

He was just as firm in declaring that ragtime, as 
it was then called, was "loafer music," as was my 
father. 

The years somewhat softened the opinion of our 
parent as to the chosen profession of his boys, but he 
never reached the point where he gave us either com- 
mendation or praise. 



VI 

The storm, that arose when Al went with the Aggie 
Heeler's Burlesque Show, made life so disagreeable 
for me at home, that I again went to New York. I had 
been working with my singing lessons, and my voice- 
changing troubles were over. Now I was able to get 
jobs as a singing waiter in the restaurants and beer halls 
of the Eastside. 

The singing waiter of that day was a sort of fore- 
runner for the present night-club entertainment. During 
a pause in ur duties as waiters, and even while carry- 
ing trays to and from tables, we sang the latest popular 
songs. The reward came in tips from patrons. Usually 
they were too superior to give us the money or place 
it on the tray. They tossed it on the floor, and often the 
singing waiter had to do a special brand of gymnastics 
to pick up the coin before some other waiter could 
get it. 

We developed an uncanny skill for getting a coin 
ten feet away while continuing the tray-balancing feat. 
To have crashed with a tray of expensive food and 
dishes in order to pick up a twenty-five-cent tip, would 
have meant a violent ejection through the rear door. 

The most popular songs in those days were "coon 
songs" which were supposed to be negro songs. I don't 
know where the word "coon" came from. America was 
the great melting pot for all people of the earth. The 
different races and nationalities naturally herded to- 

65 



gather in groups, just as we have American colonies 
in foreign lands. I suppose all the different groups 
considered themselves to be superior, and applied 
names to the others that were not inspired by respect. 

An Irishman was a Mick, an Englishman was a 
Limey, an Italian was a Wop or a Dago, a Jew was a 
Kike and a Chinese was a Chink. A former resident of 
Germany was called a Dutchie, and one from Bohemia 
was a Bohunk. Perhaps this was part of the system of 
the melting pot. People did not like such names when 
applied to themselves, and eventually all became 
Americans. 

Sometimes the names were not considered to be 
disrespectful to those to whom they were applied. The 
colored people, especially, sang and loved the "coon 
songs." You's Ma Honey and Afy Goal-Black Lady 
were two that were especially liked. 

A band of colored musicians played another popular 
favorite when they escorted a local company of Spanish 
War volunteers to the railway station where the latter 
was to entrain for Cuba. The bandmen marched with 
great pride, and nearly blew their lungs out of gear. 
The leader could not understand why the people from 
the side lines kept shouting, "Stop, stop!" Later he 
realized they had played, / Don't Care If You Never 
Come Back. 

The songs which were general favorites in the East- 
side slums were the tear-jerkers. There were The Moth 
and The Flame, After The Ball, Teach Our Baby That 
I'm Dead and the war songs, Break The News To 
Mother, Just As The Sun Went Down, and the old 
classic which is still around, A Hot Time In The Old 
Town. 

I was not yet seventeen, and was small for my age. 
Yet I told all the employers I was twenty-one, and 

66 




Harry Jolson in "The Ghetto Sport" 



Caters oScr.al r :c Cor- e 

EDGAP 8. MOORE, 




A letter to Harry Jolsoji from Al 



managed to pass as an under-sized man. The best job 
I had was at Callahan's on the fringe of Chinatown. 
Chuck Connors was called the "Mayor of Chinatown," 
but Mock Duck was the big, Chinese Boss. Steve 
Brodie, the alleged Brooklyn bridge jumper, ran a 
saloon on the Bowery. Not far away, at 7 Mulberry 
Street, was the saloon of Fatty Walsh, the powerful, 
ward politician, the father of Blanche Walsh, the 
actress. Both Big and Little Tim Sullivan, the politi- 
cians, Dry Dollar Sullivan and other locally historical 
figures often came into Callahan's when I was there. 

Across the way in the Chatham Club, was another 
struggling, young, singing waiter. What he lacked in 
voice he made up by a love and unusual talent for 
music. He was known to the patrons as "Izzy," but 
later became known to all the world as Irving Berlin. 

Sometimes I worked in places that were not as 
respectable as Callahan's. McGurk's was one; generally 
known as "The Bucket of Blood." I worked in Sharon's 
on Third Avenue, and a disreputable place called "The 
Horse Exchange" on Thirteenth Street. 

All these places were hang-outs for the gangsters 
of that day. Men were shanghaied from alcoves and 
upper rooms to be carried off to the ships in the har- 
bor. Many robberies and even murders were planned, 
and I soon acquired the philosophy of the three little 
Japanese monkeys, "See no evil, hear no evil, speak no 
evil." If I had repeated some of the conversations that 
were muttered in low voices in the booths and upper 
rooms, I would have become an unsolved mystery 
floating peacefully in the East River. 

Tips to singing waiters were small, but I was living 
the life abundant when compared with my former 
experiences in New York. 

Al was still with the burlesque show, but one day he 

67 



showed up at the Dewey theater on Fourteenth Street. 
I was inordinately proud of my kid brother even 
though he had suddenly sky-rocketed far beyond me 
in the social scale of our profession. I plugged for the 
Dewey theater at every opportunity, and took my gang 
of questionable friends to hear Al sing. His voice had 
not yet changed, and his beautiful boy-soprano was 
making a hit in Chas. K. Harris' latest song, Last 
Night When the Moon Was Shining. Composers loved 
long titles in those days. 

While at the Dewey, Al became friendly with 
the electrician, Fred Moore. Fred liked the kid and 
would sneak him into his own hotel room where Al 
could sleep free. Eventually they formed a partner- 
ship to do an illustrated song act. They continued this 
intermittently for three years, the lay-offs coming be- 
cause of the Gerry Society, New York's Anti-children 
Labor Organization. 

The Gerry Society was decidedly unpopular with 
boys who were struggling to make an honest living. The 
chief concern of the society seemed to be to keep them 
idle, with no provision made for food, shelter and 
education. 

During one of APs lay-off periods, I obtained a job 
for him at the Bohemian Concert Hall on Twenty- 
ninth Street, where I was working. One evening, as he 
was ready to go on for his illustrated song, the bouncer 
hurried up to him and whispered behind a large, 
knuckled hand, "Cheese it, kid! Two bulls is over dere 
from de Gerry Society, Dey's after you." 

"How can I get out?" Al asked. 

The strong-man thought for a moment, and then 
pointed upward. 

"By de roof," he advised. 

Al dashed up the stairway, crawled out through the 

68 



scuttle, and escaped across the roof-tops. All of us were 
delighted, for the management would have been in 
trouble for employing a minor. 

In the fall of the year 1900, I joined a burlesque 
show, The Brigadiers, to do a singing turn. It was a 
wonderful opportunity for me, because I was able to 
save money for the first time in my life. I fear that I 
pinched every penny unmercifully. I lived in the 
cheapest rooming-houses and ate what we called saw- 
dust and hay. There was method in my madness. I had 
a plan that I wanted to put into effect at the close of 
the season. I thought my idea was original, and it was 
a blow to me later when I learned that it is the identical 
plan of every boy who runs away from home. My 
idea was to return to my home in style ; with a fine suit 
of clothes, an imitation diamond stickpin in my necktie 
and another on my finger, to drive up before our door 
in a fine cab, and to make an impressive entrance into 
the house with my hair fragrant with bay rum and my 
pockets bulging with filthy lucre. 

Due to rigid economy on my part, I closed the 
season with $300.00 in currency, and several dollars in 
hard money. For the first time since I was on my own, 
I rode back to Washington on the cushions, and drove 
up before our home in a cab. The first member of the 
family I encountered was Al. He was broke and un- 
happy, and never had I seen him so moody, depressed 
and hopeless. His voice was gone, and he thought it 
never would return. I tried to convince him that he 
was in the natural, voice-changing time of life, and that 
he soon would sing better than before. Not only that, but 
he would sing as a man rather than as a boy, and mem- 
bers of the Gerry Society would no longer chase him 
over the roof-tops of New York. 

Try as I would, I could give him no confidence in 

69 



himself or in the future. He believed that his voice had 
gone forever, and that he never would sing again. This 
fear of losing his voice became almost an obsession 
with him in later years. 

The only really happy person over the affair was 
my father. He believed that what he called "the stage 
madness" would now pass away, and Al could be 
induced to enter some trade or business where he might 
become a respectable tailor or pawnbroker. 

Poor All I knew that neither of us could ever be 
happy except in the entertainment world. I still had my 
$300.00, and I suggested that we work up a vaudeville 
act together. I would furnish the capital, and Al would 
merely ride along. He was so discouraged that not 
even my offer could cheer him. 

"What can I do," he moaned, "now that my pipes 
are gone?" 

"You can whistle and talk," I answered eagerly. "I'll 
do the singing. My pipes are all right and yours will 
be, too, when your voice has changed. You are a dandy 
whistler, you know." 

My enthusiasm and optimism carried the day. 
Greatly to the disgust of my father we set out for New 
York. What is more, we rode the cushions instead of the 
rods. We had no fear for the future, and what was 
left of my $300.00 made us feel like millionaires. 

On the way to New York we began framing up our 
act. Eventually, the publicity line we chose was, "The 
Joelson Brothers Harry and Al in The Hebrew 
and the Cadetf 

We bought costumes and baggage, and rehearsed 
carefully. It was to be a comedy act. In those days all 
commedians assumed the characteristics and garb of 
people who were supposed to be funny. It might be a 
Rube with chin-whiskers, and a straw in his mouth. It 

70 



might be an Irishman with a brogue, or a German 
with a dialect In fact, it could be almost anything 
other than an ordinary American. A Jew would have 
a big hat and a beard, and would speak with the dialect 
peculiar to the New York Eastside. There were many 
excellent colored commedians, but the favorite was the 
black-face ; a white man with white gloves and a liberal 
application of burnt cork. Perhaps this trend in comedy 
grew out of the fact that there were so many immigrants 
in the country who spoke the peculiar broken English 
of their people. 

In The Hebrew and The Cadet, I was the Hebrew 
with a big hat and a beard. Al, who was only fifteen, 
was the straight-man dressed in a cadet uniform. We 
wrote the dialogue ourselves, probably taking it from 
the jokes of other comedians either switched or stolen 
outright. 

At one point in the act Al called me a monkey. I 
pretended to become very angry. 

"A monkey!" I cried, "Did you call me a monkey?" 
"Sure I called you a monkey. Don't you know what 
a monkey is?" 

I thought for a moment and then said, "No, I don't 
know vot a monkey is. Vot is a monkey?" 

"Well," Al answered with a wink to the audience, 
"a monkey is a fine person. Everybody thinks that 
monkeys are wonderful people." 

"Veil!" I replied with a huge smile. "Sure I am 
a monkey. Vot is more I want to tell you that my 
brothers and sisters is monkeys, my father and mother 
is monkeys, and all of my ancestors was monkeys." 
This always got a laugh, and it will today, if you try 
it on an audience of tender years. 

In another part of our act, Al would brag about 
his strength and big muscles. 

71 



"Let me tell you!" he said, "One time I hit a jack- 
ass with my fist and killed him." 

"Veil, veil!" I retorted. "You must be pretty strong. 
Let me feel your muscles." 

He flexed his arm and I ran my hands over it. 

"Oi, oi, you are pretty strong," I admired. "I hope 
you never hit me." 

"Oh, no," Al assured me. "I'll never hit you for 
two reasons." 

"And vat are dem two reasons?" 

"Well, the first is because I like you." 

"You like me! Veil, dat is fine, and I like you, too. 
Vat is the second reason?" 

"Well, the second reason is that I promised never 
to hit another jackass." 

We thought our act was funny, especially when Al 
tried to borrow a quarter from me. After a long argu- 
ment, I relented. 

Taking a huge purse from an inner pocket, I opened 
it and some paper moths flew out. 

The act closed with Al going off the stage in a 
stiff, military walk, while I followed in an awkward, 
loose-jointed shuffle, with my head going backward 
and forward like a duck. We rehearsed to perfection. 
Then, with high hopes, we began calling on theater 
managers. After a dozen calls, our mercury of elation 
had plunged to zero. 

The difficulty was our age and inexperience, with 
the threat of the Gerry Society in the background. I 
was eighteen; Al was fifteen, and both of us were 
slight and small for our age. No manager would listen 
to our act. Only one offered a word of encouragement 
and it was not very much of one at that. He told us to 
come back in five years if we were still around. 

It was not long before our original capital of $300.00 

72 



had dwindled to $.00000, and we learned what it meant 
to be actors who were "carrying the banner." This was 
old, stage slang for spending the night on a park bench. 
I don't know how the expression originated, but it prob- 
ably came from carrying a big banner in a parade. 
There were no greater braggarts in the world than 
down-and-out actors, and there was method* in their 
madness. One of them might have been with a road 
show that was left stranded in a small town, with the 
manager leaving during the night while owing all the 
actors two or three weeks' pay. The poor, bankrupt 
Hamlet would walk the ties or ride the rods back to 
Union Square. You never learned of his troubles from 
him. He was carrying the banner, and told you of the 
successful trip from which he had just returned. 

"I'm in the money now," he would say. 

Then when he was sure you were not a theater 
manager on the lookout for an act, he would try to 
borrow a dollar, and would even end his plea by 
sponging a schooner of beer in a saloon that had a free 
lunch counter. 

The theatrical district was now moving northward, 
but around Fourteenth Street was the Rialto. This 
area was famous for hotels and boarding houses that 
catered to the theater trade. The benches in Union 
Square were filled with actors, many of whom were 
carrying the banner, bragging of their high salaries and 
great successes, and borrowing dimes. Others gave way 
to hopelessness, complaining of their wrongs at the 
hands of managers and agents and bewailing their hard 
luck. 

At a time when boys should still be in school, Al 
and I had found a life that seemed to be a continual 
round of borrowing and lending, of desperately trying 
to raise money for board bills and a place to sleep. We 

73 



hocked props, baggage and clothing, and then would 
toil and sweat, in order to get them out in time for 
some temporary job. 

Sometimes we reached the last step downward for 
a would-be actor. We did what was called busking 
around to raise enough money for doughnuts and cof- 
fee. Whenever we reached bottom, one of us would 
sigh and say, "Well, we'll have to go out busking." 
With heavy hearts we toured the Eastside restaurants, 
and asked permission to sing a couple of songs in the 
hope of inveigling a few tips from reluctant patrons. 

It was not easy to get a job busking. In many places 
we were simply given the bum's rush without comment. 
Usually we applied at places where we knew the boss 
or the head waiter. We told our tale of woe and asked 
permission to sing. The regular singing waiters de- 
spised the buskers, but the bosses believed it was good 
business to give the patrons a change of act. Few words 
were lost, whether we were given a job or tossed out 
into the gutter. 

The head waiter would call to the piano player, 
"Hey! Let the kids sing." 

When we had sung a number or two and collected 
a few nickels and dimes, the same man would jerk 
his thumb towards the door and say, "Now gitl" 

The original Tin Pan Alley was on Twenty-eighth 
Street in New York. Here were the offices of the music 
publishers. Vaudeville performers and singers, by the 
score, made Twenty-eighth Street their headquarters. 
They hung around every publishing house, and re- 
hearsed the new songs as they were issued. Not only 
were they keeping themselves familiar with the latest 
hits, but they also had the hope of attracting the atten- 
tion of someone who might give them a job. 

Al and I made the rounds of these houses, rehearsing 

74 



songs, and finally no lesser a person than Harry Von 
Tilzer heard our melancholy history. He called in 
Edward Keller, a vaudeville agent, who was working 
for William Morris. 

Keller listened to us sing, and gave us our first job 
as The Hebrew and The Cadet. It was in Morrison's 
Rockaway theater. The job was for three days only, and 
we received $18.00. 

When our act opened, we had rosy visions of the 
future. We seemed to go over fairly well, and I was 
highly encouraged. At this time Al showed a trait that 
hounded him throughout his career. He lacked con- 
fidence in himself. Even when he became a great star, 
his act never came up to his expectations, and he would 
be cast, for no reason at all, into utmost despondency. 

After our first appearance at the Rockaway, he 
hurried me to our dressing room. 

"Golly, Harry, we're positively rotten 1 Let's get 
out of here quick, before they get a chance to cancel 
us. Tonight we'll come in just in time to walk on. If 
they don't see us before we go on the stage there won't 
be a chance to cancel our act" 

Al was showing a streak of shrewdness for which 
he became noted in later years, as well as coming 
under the curse of underrating himself. 

As he suggested, we returned to the theater that 
night just in time to do our act. To our surprise, we 
learned that instead of being cancelled, we had been 
moved to a better position on the bill. This was an 
honor and a sign of success. 

Whether good or bad, our engagement was not ex- 
tended, and our $18.00 were soon spent. Then we 
received another booking. It was at Henderson's Coney 
Island. We were to receive $40.00 for a full week. The 
ride on the cars to Coney Island exhausted our re- 

75 



sources, and we asked for some advance money to keep 
us alive during this important engagement. 

"We can't let you have advance money," was the 
answer, "But we will let each of you have a meal 
ticket" 

This was another racket of that day. The restaurants 
were run in connection with the theaters and were 
under the same ownership. Meal tickets were $10.00 
each. Food at Coney Island was high, and we had the 
hearty appetite of youth and starving actors. Our 
meal tickets were used up long before the end of the 
week. This time we were given one ticket for both of 
us. With our room rent and incidentals, we had no 
money coming when the week ended. A few cents 
credit was still unpunched on the meal ticket, but they 
wouldn't give us cash and we couldn't trade for car- 
fare. We did the only thing that remained, which 
many actors have done under similar circumstances. 
We walked the ties back to Union Square. 



76 



VII 

Our youthful appearance handicapped us, and pre- 
vented us from getting steady bookings. Finally -we 
gave up our career in vaudeville temporarily, and went 
with a burlesque show called The Mayflowers. I was 
given a part in the show, where I made my first ap- 
pearance in blackface. Later I would wash quickly 
and do The Hebrew and The Cadet act in the olio with 
Al. This was in the year 1901. In spite of the con- 
tribution of the Joelson boys, the show was not a 
success. It closed after a few weeks. 

We had a break for the better at this time, and 
signed a real contract, whereby we were to receive 
$35.00 a week. It was in Clift Grant's, Little Egypt 
Burlesque Show. Our salary of $17.50 each, failed to 
meet our requirements, but we made a little money 
selling song books between acts. 

We gave a picture with the song book. Perhaps 
I might call it giving a song book with a picture, for 
die latter was a red-hot article for the boys in the 
back row. It was a likeness of a woman dressed in gauzy, 
oriental costume, printed on a sort of thin, wavy paper. 
By holding a lighted match behind the picture and 
giving it a circular movement, the woman appeared 
to be dancing a hula which was then called a hoochee- 
coochee. It was considered to be a very naughty dance, 
and the same opprobrium was applied to the picture. 

77 



It was supposed to be a likeness of "Little Egypt" 
herself. 

Between the acts I would announce it as the latest 
novelty from the orient, and demonstrate its possibilities 
by moving a match behind it. This demonstration was 
made in the back of the theater which was occupied 
entirely by men. 

"I'm not allowed to sell these pictures," I told them 
in a low voice. "It's against the law, but it isn't against 
the law to give them away, and that it what I am 
doing. One of these beautiful, astounding, life-like, 
animated pictures of Little Egypt is given with each 
and every one of these wonderful song books that 
contain all the latest hits by Chas. K, Harris. After The 
Ball! The Organ Grinder's Serenade! All the great 
song hits by the immortal Chas. K. Harris ; songs that 
will never die. Look, Men!" 

Here I would demonstrate once more with the 
match. 

"These wonderful song books are only ten cents 
a thin dime, and with each and every book you get one 
of these spicy, imported, oriental creations of Little 
Egypt herself, absolutely, positively free. It is the 
bargain of a life time, Men! Never again will it be 
offered. The latest song hits of Chas. K. Harris, for 
only ten cents a thin dime with a marvelous, mov- 
ing picture of Little Egypt, absolutely, positively free!" 

While I was doing the barking, Al was handing out 
books and pictures to enthusiastic buyers. The picture 
of "Little Egypt" really wasn't as naughty as we 
claimed. You could show it to your grandmother today 
and she wouldn't even grunt. But in those days such 
things were considered to be the height of evil. In 
one Pennsylvania town, we were arrested for selling it. 
The manager paid our fine, and we went on through 

78 



the country selling song books with pictures thrown 
in, and thus were able to eat three meals a day and 
sleep in cheap hotels and rooming houses. 

Often the dirty jokes in burlesque and the circus 
were because actors had to choose between working 
that type of material or of going without eating. The 
show would start out with great faith, but when coming 
into a tough, railroad town or one in the mining district, 
the manager was apt to say, "Smear itl" The actor thus 
had his choice between putting on a dirty act or losing 
his job. 

Excellent actors went without working for months 
at a time. With poverty and obscurity staring them 
in the face, they could not afford to draw a sharp dis- 
tinction between right and wrong. 

The "Little Egypt" show eventually played in the 
Unique Theater in Brooklyn. A man who was with the 
Sullivan, Harris and Woods office saw Al and me work. 
After a little bargaining he signed us for the following 
season for Billy B. Van's new show, Patsy Bolivar. The 
two of us were to receive $40.00 a week. We thought 
our fortunes were made. Following the publicity 
method of big actors, we put an ad in the Clipper 
announcing to the world our great success. 

An incident arose here that illustrates the relation- 
ship between my brother and me throughout our ca- 
reers. We had some time to fill in before going with 
Billy B. Van's show, and obtained a six weeks' engage- 
ment in burlesque stock at the Royal theater in Mon- 
treal. Al and I got into a quarrel over some insignifi- 
cant matter, and would only speak to each other when 
necessary. The rupture probably cut my sensitive 
brother to the heart, but our quarrel became of little 
consequence to me because of other interests. I fell 
desperately in love for the first time. The object of my 

79 



affection was a little chorus girl. I have forgotten her 
name. 

The course of true love did not run smoothly be- 
cause of the jealousy of a huge stage-hand. One day we 
had some hot words that led to blows. We clinched 
and went to the floor hitting, kicking and gouging. The 
commotion attracted the entire troupe. I do not believe 
the stage-hand was winning the battle in spite of his 
size, but that made no difference to Al. He pounced 
upon my rival like a hysterical tiger cub. With both 
the fighting Joelsons in action, we would have given the 
fellow a terrific beating if others hadn't separated us. 
When the bout was over, Al and I fell into each others 7 
arms. Our differences were forgotten and forgiven, and 
we were the same affectionate brothers who had left 
Russia hand in hand, to make our way together in the 
new world. 

When we returned to New York we still were boast- 
ing of our contract with Billy B. Van. We began 
rehearsing, and considered that we were the real stars 
of the show. As soon as rehearsal was over, Mr. Van 
called out, "The principles may go now, but the chorus 
must remain," 

Al and I put on our coats and started for the stage 
door. 

"Here, you Joelson boysl" Van shouted. "Stay and 
rehearse the choruses." 

We whirled on Van like the two tiger cubs we 
were. Highly insulted, Al stormed back at him. 

"We are not chorus boys. We are principals! Chorus 
boys get twelve dollars a week and we are getting 
twenty." 

Van refused to relent and get down on his knees 
with apologies, and we walked out with high heads and 
empty pockets. Van had advanced us $20.00, which we 

80 



never paid back. In later years, when we were all suc- 
cessful, he would ask us for that $20.00. We retaliated 
by saying he had slandered us to the tune of a hundred- 
dollars, and claimed that he owed us $80.00 to square 
the account. 

Walking out on the show was a mistake. We again 
carried the banner at Union Square. Finally we went 
with a Turkey Burlesque Show owned by Henry Dixon 
and Freeman Bernstein. A "Turkey" show is one that 
books independently wherever it can, and is not on a 
regular circuit. 

Through cruel necessity, we were forced to draw 
advances on salary, and were always in debt to the 
management. With Dixon and Bernstein the situation 
was reversed. They had no sympathy for poverty- 
stricken people, and were deaf to all tales of distress. 

"Do you want us to starve?" I asked, when my plea 
was refused. 

In a loud voice Dixon shouted, "Yes!" He walked 
away, leaving Al and me destitute, hungry and in a 
mood for murder. 

The next day Al begged me to try again. We had 
eaten nothing for more than twenty-four hours. I 
screwed my courage to the top notch. Ignoring Dixon, 
I tried my luck with Bernstein. He looked at me a 
moment and then said, "I'll see you later in the dressing 



room." 



Elated and confident, I returned to Al. 

"Mr. Bernstein has a heart," I told him. "He wants 
to see us later, in our dressing room. I guess he doesn't 
want the other fellows to see him give us money." 

After the show Bernstein came to our dressing 
room. He closed the door carefully and locked it Al 
and I glanced at each other with joy in our hearts. This 
was to be a supplying of funds in complete secrecy. 

81 



Bernstein stood looking at us a moment, and then 
said in a deliberate manner with unmoving lips, "If 
you two kids ever ask me for money again, I am going 
to kick the living hell out of you. Remember thatl" 

He glared at us a few moments, and then turned, 
unlocked the door and went out. Angry and hurt, Al 
and I vowed that we would walk out and leave the show 
flat at the first opportunity. 

Although we were terrified at the manager's threat, 
hunger drove us once more to ask for a few dollars. 
Again we were refused with violent language. 

In desperation we raised $20,00 by pawning a type- 
writer. It was not an honorable thing to do. We had 
bought it on installment plan and owed nearly the full 
purchase price. Yet those who are desperate and hungry 
know no caution. With jail staring us in the face, we 
jumped the show and returned to New York. 

Dame Fortune seemed to take pity on us now, and 
we quickly earned sufficient money to get the type- 
writer out of hock and pay the balance due. 

I am sure it was fate that guided us to the little 
bed-and-living-room-and-office of Pat Casey. Later 
Casey became an influential man in the vaudeville 
world, and the big boss of the Managers' Protective 
Association. 

When we first met him, he was having troubles 
similar to our own, but had ambitions and relatives. 
Through him, we got a job playing for his brother, 
Dan Casey, at Bershire Park in Pittsfield, Massachu- 
setts. 

The first thing Dan Casey said, when we arrived, 
was that we would have to put on an after-piece as 
well as our regular act. 

"We don't have an after-piece," we told him. "We 
just have one act." 

82 



\- 5 - 
UJ f . 
. - .. A . . ! 




M 



<N5 

4S 



I 




Al Jolson, 1900 



"Aren't you supposed to be comedians ?" he 
sneered. "I have only three acts; a magician, a sketch 
and yourselves. If you don't put on an extra number, 
I'll close the show and you'll be fired. So get busyl" 

We cobbled together some kind of a sketch for 
an after-piece. I don't know how good it was, and I 
have completely forgotten it, but it saved our job 
and our needed salaries. 

Dan Casey's question, "Aren't you supposed to be 
comedians?" shows what was expected of a vaudeville 
actor in those days. There were few specialists who 
played only one type of character. A comedian was 
expected to do anything. He would be a Dutchman 
in one act, a Jew in another and an Irishman in a 
third, with a perfect rendition of the dialect of each. 
You were either versatile or out of a job. 

This versatility was almost my downfall when I 
played with The Brigadiers. I spoke a Jewish dialect 
most of the time, but finally became a sort of utility 
man, switching from one thing to another. 

One scene represented a palace. Representatives 
of different countries and nationalities appeared and 
spoke in the native dialect. It was a burlesque, of 
course. In the act appeared the King of England, the 
Duke of Alabama, the Ambassador from Jerusalem 
and the Emperor of Ireland. 

One night I was unexpectedly assigned the part of 
Emperor of Ireland. When the Wearing Of The Green 
sounded, I strutted on the stage in a supposed Hi- 
bernian costume. Habit was too strong for me. In- 
stead of speaking my lines with an Irish brogue, I 
made a speech in approved Eastside Yiddish-Ameri- 
can gumbo. 

When called on the carpet, I defended myself with 
the skill of a park-bench lawyer. 

83 



"There are Jews in Ireland," I said. "Have you 
ever been in Ireland?" 

"No, I haven't," was the reply. 

"Well, I have, and I gave a perfect impersonation 
of an Irish-Jew. What do you expect for what you are 
paying me? The real Emperor of Ireland?" 

For a time Al and I did our act in Bradenburg's 
Museum in Philadelphia. We were on for twelve 
shows a day; every hour on the hour. It wasn't so 
bad at that, for we received $50.00 a week. 

One day we decided to vary the act, for it was 
becoming frightfully monotonous. On the spur of 
the moment, we switched parts. Al, who had always 
been the youthful Cadet became the Hebrew, and I 
swapped from Hebrew to Cadet. We knew the lines, 
but Al got mixed up on the names. He was so ac- 
customed to calling me Cohen that he couldn't switch 
to Myer. 

I doubt if the audience was sure as to the identity 
of either of us. When we returned to our dressing 
room, we started to quarrel over who was to blame. 
Suddenly a thunderous knock sounded on the door, 
and Ike Bloch, the stage manager, crashed in. 

"You damn Joelson brothers!" he shouted. "You 
do the same act you came into this theater with. If 
you try out any new stuff again, you will both be 
thrown out on your ears." 

Al, always hot-tempered, retorted : "We know what 
we are doing. We've put on our act in all the Keith 
houses." 

This wasn't true, but it was characteristic of Al 
to put up a good bluff. The stage manager didn't 
dispute him. 

"I don't care what you done at Keith's. You do 
your same act here, and you do it right." 

84 



The next day a large sign was put up back stage: 

Don't tell us what you done at Keith's. Do it here! 

Perhaps our lot seems to have been a hard one, 
but our experiences were no worse than those of many 
an actor who started at the bottom and eventually 
reached the top. 

We were given an engagement at a theater called 
the Odeon in Baltimore. The manager was James 
Madison. He was not the James Madison who was 
formerly the President of the United States, but both 
of them were victims of the same element, fire. 

We borrowed money to get to Baltimore, and hur- 
ried to the theater. We were hoping, as always, to draw 
sufficient advance money for a room and board. We 
reached the vicinity where we knew the Odeon would 
be, but we couldn't find it. 

A policeman came by, and we inquired, "Officer, 
can you tell us where the Odeon Theater is?" 

He pointed to a smoking ruin a block away. 

"It burned down last night," he informed us. 

We searched through our pockets and managed to 
dig up enough small change to buy one ticket for 
Washington, forty miles away. We checked the bag- 
gage on this ticket, and then flipped a coin to see who 
would ride in a coach and who would ride between 
two freight cars. Al won, of course. He always did. 
He rode to Washington in style ; while the black sheep 
of the family came in later, smoke-covered and hungry, 
to receive the usual lecture to the effect that the way of 
the transgressor is hard. 

We borrowed enough money from friends to return 
to New York, and there we began again the game of 
waiting, hoping and begging. 

A remarkable spirit of fraternity existed among 
the boys around the old Rialto in those days. Nearly 



all of us were perpetually broke, but we were like 
the Three Musketeers. We were all for one and one 
for all. If one of us made a little money, his first 
thought was to feed the gang. 

Joe K. Watson managed to keep a room on Twelfth 
Street, which he was always ready to share. Some- 
times as many as six of us would take advantage of 
his hospitality. As many as possible piled into the 
bed, and the others slept on the floor. 

Many of the landladies and restaurant proprietors 
were unusually kind-hearted, and would extend credit 
to us as long as possible. A man named Tysner, who 
ran a restaurant on Fourteenth Street, failed in business 
from accepting too many I O IPs from impoverished 
actors. 

An enterprising cigar dealer, Louie Weiss, bought 
those I O IPs and tried to collect them. Everyone 
kidded him about his deal. Kidding was about all 
he ever got out of it. He probably didn't collect ten 
per cent of his investment. 

Twenty-six years later, a woman came to me when 
I was playing a New York theater. She said that Al 
and I owed her $15.00 for board. I remembered the 
lady and the excellent meals she served, and I thought 
the bill had been paid long ago. I gave her the $15.00 
with a generous bonus, and later tried unsuccessfully 
to collect half of it from Al. 

As we look back upon those times, it seems as 
though we had many hardships, but it is all in the 
point of view. We did not look on our experiences as 
hardships then, nor was there weeping and wailing 
over missing a few meals or sleeping on a park bench. 
We were young, and youth sees life through rose- 
colored glasses. 

The neighborhood east of Union Square seems like 

86 



a storybook land as we look back upon it today. On 
Fourteenth Street, near Third Avenue, diagonally 
across from Tammany Hall, was the Concert Hall 
of Tom Sharkey, the pugilist, whose fame can never 
die. Next to the old Steinway Hall was the Hotel 
Trafalgar. On the corner of Irving Place was another 
famous hotel, the Academy. Both were favorite hang- 
puts for Thespians. They had old-fashioned front 
porches where guests sat in chairs and watched the 
passing parade. 

These porches were perfect spots for actors to 
show off. Sometimes one would make a fake political 
speech and attract a huge crowd. He would even carry 
out a pitcher of water and glass to make the thing 
realistic. He was careful not to take sides, but would 
make the American Eagle scream and the Star 
Spangled Banner wave with the exaggerated oratory 
of that day. He would stand for such things as higher 
government expenditures, a balanced budget and 
lower taxes. He called for reform, but was careful 
not to be too specific. Usually he was in favor of 
laws that would do the greatest amount of good to 
the greatest number of people. 

Riotous cheers would greet his thunderous 
championship of the working men's rights and his 
condemnation of predatory greed. Usually the crowd 
failed to discover that it was a joke, but the actor 
seldom reached the end of his speech, because a 
policeman would come along and break up the show. 

It is surprising how cheaply one can live when he 
has learned the difference between what he wants and 
what he needs. There is a further distinction between 
what he needs and what he must have. A place to 
sleep, other than a park bench, was necessary during 
the winter, as was a certain amount of clothing and 

87 



food. Fortunately, we knew nothing about vitamins, 
proteins and starches or we probably would have 
starved. All food was good food for us, no matter 
what the ingredients happened to be. Some foods were 
better than others, but they were all good. We could 
live for days on pancakes, doughnuts and coffee, and 
remained healthy and full of ambition. 

One of our necessaries was going to the theater. 
In fact it was a must. Otherwise we would be like a 
doctor without medicines or a banker without money. 
We took our shows seriously, for they were part of our 
education. There was a stock company theater on 
Third Avenue where good old blood-and-thunder 
melodramas were played. An incident arose in one 
of them that shows how seriously we took poverty and 
our profession. 

The villain in the piece tried to bribe another man 
to commit a murder. 

"I will pay you two thousand dollars if you cut 
his throat," he hissed between clenched teeth. 

The other character was a good boy from the farm 
and he spurned the offer with disdain. The villian 
raised the price to $3,000, but the honest farmer stood 
firm. 

"Four thousand dollars!" hissed the scoundrel. 

"Never!" 

"Five thousand dollars!" 

Before the good farmer had a chance to answer, 
one of our gang, James Thornton, jumped to his feet. 

"Take it, my boy!" he shouted. "This is a tough 
season for actors." 

We were constantly rehearsing the thrilling scenes 
from the melodramas. One of the boys would come 
into a room, strike an attitude and exclaim, "It's a 
fine night for a mur r r r der! Heh heh hehl" 



Two of us would get into a scuffle. One would 
exclaim, "By heaven, R r r uth, I'll kill thee!" 

To which the other would answer "Accursed vil- 
lain, unhand me!" 

Most people who catch the actor's fever never 
leave off acting. 



89 



VIII 

As I look back over our long and varied career, it 
seems to me that the greatest change came at this time. 
It was a change that started us upward on the ladder 
of success, and never again did we carry the banner 
in Union Square or ride between or under freight cars 
to our destination. 

Joe Palmer was a well-known actor whom we 
knew. He had been successful on the stage, but now 
had become afflicted with a nervous complaint that left 
him nearly helpless. He still had his fine baritone voice 
and a happy, smiling face, and he believed he could 
again be successful on the stage. 

One of Joe's good friends was Ren Shields who 
became famous as co-author of the old waltz, In The 
Good Old Summer Time, and another hit of the day, 
Up In My Airplane. 

In the winter of 1903-04, things were not easy for 
Al and me. His voice had changed, but he was of 
slight, boyish build and looked younger than his years. 
The managers still refused to take him seriously, and 
I wouldn't leave him to frame-up a single act or go 
with someone else. Some of the gang suggested that 
we team up with Joe Palmer. Ren Shields liked the 
suggestion and came to us. 

"Boys," he told us, "if you will go with Joe and 
help him, I will write a knock-out of an act for you 
and won't charge a cent." 

91 



We agreed, not only because of the opportunity 
for steady employment, but because we liked Joe 
Palmer. When Ren completed the script and read it 
to us, we raised objections that were long and loud. 
Joe would have to sit in a wheel chair throughout the 
act, and Ren had placed the action in the grounds of 
a sanitorium. Joe was a convalescent, I was a doctor, 
and Al had the comedy part, a bell-boy. Al objected 
strenuously to his role. He had always played straight 
to my comedy and was afraid to change. He assured 
Ren that he was not a commedian and never would 
get a laugh. I had the same fear of playing opposite 
him as the straight. Finally Ren lost patience. 

"Now listen, you two Hams!" he shouted. "Al 
can't be the doctor because he looks too young. You 
will either play this act the way I have written it or 
I am through with you." 

We swallowed our fears, and told Al he must either 
do the comedy part or starve. We adopted the name 
of Joelson, Palmer & Joelson. It was too long for large 
lettering. Finally we dropped the "E" from our names, 
thus making each name six letters in length. This was 
the final step whereby the name of Hesselson metamor- 
phosed into Jolson. We called the act A Little Of 
Everything. It had but small significance, but it really 
was a good act. Joe was popular, and it was not long 
before we were established as a sure-fire, next-to- 
closing novelty. In time we were getting consecutive 
bookings. 

Before we became well-known, Al and I were con- 
stantly pestering the theater managers for recommen- 
dations. A good recommendation was priceless when 
an actor tried to get a booking in a theater where he 
was not known to the manager. Among some old 
papers, I found one of these letters: 

92 



New York, November 23, 1904 
To Whom It May Concern; 

That I have played the Act of Jolson, 
Palmer and Jolson at both the Dewey and 
Gotham Theaters, and have booked the Act 
for return date. 

I can cheerfully recommend the Act to 
anyone as an Act that will please any 
audience* 

Yours respectfully, 

David Kraus 

Mgr. Dewey Theatre. 

In spite of an over-fondness for the word "Act," 
Mr. Kraus' letter was priceless to us. 

In the fall of 1904, we played at the old Keeney 
theater on Fulton Street in Brooklyn. Here we met 
a blackface monologist and singer, James Francis 
Dooley. Later he was one of the team of Dooley and 
Sales. He saw our act and made a suggestion that had 
a great deal to do with APs future success* Somehow 
the boy's interpretation of the bell-hop didn't catch 
on. Al had a decided Southern accent, like many 
people living in Washington, and Dooley suggested 
that his bell-boy interpretation would go over if played 
in blackface. Al tried it and was an immediate hit. 
Many people have claimed the credit for inducing Al 
to go into blackface, but the truth is, it was due to the 
suggestion of James Francis Dooley away back when 
we were doing our act with Joe Palmer. 

The year 1905 was a prosperous one for us. Our act 
became known as a hit, and we had no trouble to 
obtain bookings. The climax was reached in a contract 
from Tony Pastor for two shows a day. We carried that 

93 



contract around with us and showed it to friends, and 
even strangers, until it was so dog-eared that it is doubt- 
ful if it would have been admitted in court as evidence. 
One of us would carry the contract, and the other the 
letter that came with it. 

New York, April 14, 1905 

Jolson, Palmer & Jolson 
City, 

Gentlemen: 

I have booked you for one week com- 
mencing Monday, February 19, 1906 at One 
Hundred and Twenty-five Dollars jointly to 
do two shows each day and on terms named in 
enclosed acceptance, which please sign and 
return. 

Be particular to fill in all the blank spaces. 

Very truly yours, 
Tony Pastor 

A condition of this agreement is that you 
agree not to play Sunday night concerts in 
New York City without my written consent 

Forty dollars a week for each of us was not much 
in later years, but it was a fortune to us then. We 
lived like so many kings. Living and traveling ex- 
penses were low, with special rates to actors and 
theatrical troupes. 

There were hotels such as the Hurley House in 
Philadelphia, Strauss in Cincinnati and the Golden 
Gate in San Francisco that offered special rates to 
members of the theatrical profession. They were 
American Plan, where a rate was given for both room 
and board. 

94 



For a dollar a day you could get a private room 
and excellent meals. With two in a room there was an 
additional saving. Such a rate not only included the 
regular three-a-day, but also an after-theater supper, 
which was really the third meal for actors who usually 
slept till noon. The Golden Gate Hotel in San Fran- 
cisco made a rate of $8.00 double, American Plan, to 
theatrical people. Their food was the best that could 
be bought, and it was displayed, uncooked, on long 
banquet tables. You made your selections and gave 
your order. To the theatrical profession those times 
were indeed "the good old days." 

With our Jolson, Palmer & Jolson act, we covered 
the country. We won praise everywhere, and believed 
we were truly on the way to stardom. More than one 
newspaper critic suggested we would improve the act 
if the fellow in the wheel chair would occasionally 
get out and do something different. That was a com- 
pliment, for we concealed Joe Palmer's crippled con- 
dition so cleverly that only a few knew how helpless 
he was. He had to be fed, clothed and bathed, and that 
was one of the jobs for Al and me. Eventually this 
was the cause of a quarrel between us that split up 
the act. We never did play Tony Pastor's, which wa* 
indeed big-time vaudeville in that day. 

It was late in the year 1905. We were going from 
St. Louis to New Orleans. I had taken care of Joe 
the previous night, and now insisted that Al should 
take over while I went out to see the fascinating old 
Creole city. Al had other ideas. He, too, wanted the 
night off. Words led to words. In the course of the 
row, Al kicked a hole through a brand-new derby hat 
for which I had just paid $3.00 in St. Louis. After 
the show that night, we took up the quarrel again. 
This time I was willing to take care of Joe, but in- 

95 



sisted that Al pay me for the hat. Perhaps we were 
both low in health and spirit, and needed a change 
from the endless routine of playing the same act two 
or three times a day, and also playing nursemaid to Joe. 

We ended the quarrel by agreeing to part company. 
I stormed out of the theater without a hat, and Al took 
care of Joe. Within a few days I was ready to forgive 
and forget, but found out that both Joe and Al had 
left town. Al played out the tour with Joe, and then 
they separated. Many years later Al and I were talking 
over old times and mentioned Joe. For a moment we 
were silent, then Al said : 

"Harry, we acted like a couple of heels. Why 
couldn't we have stuck with good old Joe to the end? 
Yes, we were a pair of heels." 

I agreed, for Joe Palmer held a tender spot in our 
hearts. 

We learned of him from others. He was without 
work for a time, then he and Wolfe Gilbert came out 
with a sketch in which they took the part of Civil War 
Veterans. Joe, of course, was disabled. Gilbert haunted 
the agencies for several weeks, then landed a single 
week in Hoboken. Someone bungled, and they found 
what was the most unique bill ever to play in a regular 
vaudeville house. 

There were five acts. The first was put on by two 
men, each of whom had only one leg. Then came 
Gilbert and Palmer, with Joe in the wheel chair. The 
next number was a singer. Then came Mabel Mc- 
Kinley, niece of President McKinley, who was then 
appearing on crutches. The last number on the bill 
was a horrible-looking mechanical man called "Enig- 
marolle." After the first show the manager came 
storming back stage. 

"Heyl" he howled. "Vat is dis? Vun-legged men, 

96 



rolling chairs, vimmins on crutches, a man mit no life 
at alll Who done dis to me, anyway? You two soldiers 
derel Get out! You are cancelled." 

It was a crushing blow to Gilbert and Palmer. 
Fired and broke! Joe could see nothing but hunger 
and death staring him in the face. For a few moments 
they remained without speaking, then Gilbert stood 
up and tried to cheer his partner. 

He said, "Joe I'll run down and get you a bottle 
of beer and a sandwich. Then we'll start looking 
around." 

Halfway down the stairs he hesitated, then turned 
back. He remembered the strange expression in Joe's 
eyes as he left the room. He dashed up the stairs and 
burst into the dressing room. Joe had wheeled himself 
to the window, which he had succeeded in opening. 
He was dragging himself over the sill. In another 
moment his body would have dashed to the pavement, 
two stories below. 

Gilbert saved his friend from the despondency of 
the moment Joe Palmer lived for a number of years. 
Not only did he live to see Al become a great star, but 
he also saw other old associates, including Gilbert, 
rise to success. 

Everyone in vaudeville dreams of putting on 
a single act. For months I had been looking ahead to 
the time when I could go it alone in an act with songs 
and stories. I had an idea. 

In those days, the usual Jewish commedian was 
the Joe and Bennie Welch type, with whiskers and an 
East side dialect. My idea was that of a clean-cut, 
wise-cracking Jewish juvenile. I framed up an act 
that I called The Ghetto Sport. 

With this idea in mind I went from New Orleans 
to Chicago. There I tried my act for a few months 

97 



without much success. My idea was ahead of the times. 
Later the Jewish juvenile took hold, and finally re- 
placed entirely the man with hat and whiskers. I 
abandoned The Ghetto Sport, and went into black- 
face. There was no alternative for me, as I could not 
do a very good Irish, German or Yankee act. My 
Southern speech, which I had learned in Washington, 
was ideal for blackface. It was either that or return to 
the old type of Jew. I had already appeared as black- 
face in The Mayflowers. 

Twenty years later when Al became a great star, 
many critics accused me of adopting burnt cork to 
impersonate him. This was unjust for I had played 
blackface long before Al adopted it, and never had 
deviated from it since I worked up my act in 1906. 

Chris Brown, general broker of the SuHivan-Con- 
sidine Circuit, saw my act and offered me some Pacific 
Coast bookings. Finally, he talked me into it by sug- 
gesting that it would be good for my health. 

Al had come to Chicago several weeks after I 
arrived, and we literally fell into each other arms with 
all past differences forgotten. He took up a blackface 
single act and worked in and near Chicago. Then he, 
too, got a contract with the Sullivan-Considine Circuit 
Organization. They sent him westward about four 
weeks after I had left 

My act was going so well that I was getting rather 
proud of myself. When I reached Seattle, I found that 
I was booked into the Orpheum for six shows a day. 
This was a serious blow to my ego. I wanted to appear 
in the Star theater, which played only three shows a 
day. I finally agreed to work in the Orpheum b\jt 
demanded more money. My demand vas turned down, 
and I wired Chris Brown from Portland : 

98 



SULLY FAMILY 



HAVILAND * THORNTON 




Top Billing 



1270 



THE CHAS. S. BREED SPECIAL 



BRIGHTON BEACH MUSIC HALL TRACK 



fl. HARRY JOISON 
WINNERS AT A GLANCE 



"Selections made Monday night. Weather, clear. Track, fast. Going, great. House, packed. 
Off at 8 30 P. M. Starter*, -ais Reinbard. Timer Edw. Girard. (Special note The stage man- 
acer at 'this track is termed 'The Stage Director." I guess we're not swell. Are we?) Betting 
Commissioner Frank A. Girard. Sheet Writer James Dolan. At the Gate Frank Burns. Assr . 
Gate Keeper Louis Sidney. (Direct from the Hippodrome.) Please turn the bnm of your hat up, 
I ouis. You will look more -ssical for thejstage directorship title. I suppose you are termed 
"Ticket Receiver." Never 1.1 id, Louis, you're good looking. la Charge of .the SeatsMiss Ethel 
Gray (\ demure blonde, direct from the Manhattan Opera House, omitting the red I chest sash.) 
Handing out the Salve Jo Pai>e Smith. The Hand Behind the Penctl Honorable David E. Sasseen. 
'udge Chas. S. Breed. __ 



" Entrie 



( Pos. ! 



THE SUMMARIES. 
Kind of Act. 



Harry Jolson 

Dale & Boyle 

McKay & Cantwcll . . 

Simon Shields Co 

Howard 

Sam Curtis & Co 

West & Van Siclen. . . . 

Rem-Brandt 

Hickey'sCo 



uay.. 



B. F. Comedian 

"Belle & Beau" 

"Below the Dead Line' 
/'High life in Jail".... 

! Ventriloquist 

I "Session in School" . . . 

I "The Apology" 

Artoonist 

I Circus 



9 j You Know. 



Co. jiijngsi Starr. 



Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 
Good 



Big 

Big 

Good 

Good 

Good 

Good 

Good 

Good 

Good 



Bows.) Ran. 



Big_ 



3 
3 

1 
1 

"AH" 



AtThe crash of the cymbals striking the end of the "William TH" overture (played by Louis 
Reinhard's Renowned. Rhythmtas) the barrier arose presenting the first cvening> s performance at 



the Brighton Beacb Music Hall for the season of 1911. . What pace it 
a rood start; and away she goes, and one must hand it to the generi 
mechanic of stagedom, Chas. S. Breed, otherwise known as "Doc." T< 

lIK.lliattl'. *".*"*^' _, _ . _L|.___ .!.__ _,]t, Airjk V>a //%!< 1/4 e<* a 



What a pace it has set for itself. Give it a 
teral-showmanship of that great 
To look at him is a. cure for all 
ie a fly atop of the torch of "The 

without the managerical's 

iband she has in Chas. 
;e & Boyle (on* early) 




The Vaudeville "Track" 



t4 HOLLYWOOD BLVD. 

HOLLYWOOD, CALJF 

GRanto 2480 




S104 106 DL=ZH NEWYORK 
HARR* 



B35FEB (8 PM 4 0* 



6l?P 
WHITLEY AVE HOLLYWOOD CALIF= 



DEAR HARRY DOMT FEEL BAD THAT I DIDNT WR1TE-OR WIRE YOU AS ITS 
MY' FAILING THAT. I NEVER WRITE 0* WIRE TO ANlYOME STOP I KNOW JUST 
H0# BAD YOU FEEL BUT CONDITIONS IN NEWYORK ARE MUCH '40RSE THAN! 
THEY ARE WHERE YOU ARE STOP 1 HOPE TO SEE YOU VERY SHORTLY AS 
SINCE IVE HAD THE FLU I DONT FEEL AS STRONG" AS I SHOULD STOP I 
THINK I SHALL LAY OFF FOR THREE OR FOUR WONfTHS AMD THEN I WILL 
3E MYSELF AGAIN {STOP SAW DAD A FEW WEEKS AGO STOP HE LOOKS FINE 
AND SENDS HIS LOVE AMD I DO LIKEWISE STOP YOUR BROTHER* 
AL, 




S41 41 DL=ZH NEWYORK NY 



HARRY JOLSON= 

18*1 WHITLEY AVE HOLLYWOOD CALIF= 

HOPE YOU ARE A BIG SUCCESS AS AN AGENT STOP YOU CANT MISS 
BECAUSE IM YOUR FIRST CLIENT AND YOURE MY FIRST MANAGER STOP 
HURRAH FOR US STOP WITH THE SALARY I GET 'IF ! WORK ONE WEEK" 
YOULL LIVE A YEAR= 
AL*. 



Telegrams from Al Jolson to Harry 



Dear Dr. Brown: 

After taking your wonderful western cure, 
I am so improved that I am on my way back 
to Chicago. 

Harry 

I believed I could get a job anywhere, at any time. 

Al proved to be a big hit in the West He was 
drawing $75.00 a week for his act. When he reached 
San Francisco, the city was beginning to recover from 
the earthquake and fire of April 18th of that year. 
The downtown section, especially Market Street, was 
demolished, and business was moving uptown to Sut- 
ter Street All the people in the city were joining hands 
in the work of reconstruction. Entertainment was in 
demand. Theaters sprang up almost overnight They 
were temporary, make-shift structures, but were filled 
to capacity by people who were seeking diversion 
and relief from the horror they had experienced. 

Al, with his beautiful voice and blackface make-up, 
came at a psychological moment, and completely won 
the hearts of the theater-going public. Of all places in 
the country, I believe San Francisco loved Al the most, 
and remained loyal through all the years. Many still 
claim that he was born in San Francisco, and more 
claim that he was born in Oakland. He became a 
native son by adoption, if not by birth. 

This affection was not entirely one-sided. Al always 
had a tender spot in his heart for San Francisco, for 
it was there that he began his climb to fortune and 
fame. His salary was $75.00 a week when he arrived, 
but it soon climbed to $125.00 and then to $150.00. It 
was there that he began to develop business judgment 
and a sense of his own worth. He was not a money 
saver. No matter how much he made, he would spend 

99 



all of it, and more. His was the ability to sell himself 
to a manager. Some actors called it "colossal nerve." 
A Mr. Harris was manager of a theater in San 
Francisco, called the Wigwam. Al had been working 
in and out of California for more than a year, and 
was particularly well-liked in San Francisco. Harris 
offered him $175.00 a week. Never in his life had Al 
received that much money, but the fact that it was 
offered gave him courage. He spurned the offer and 
said he would accept nothing less than $250.00 a week. 
Harris nearly threw him out of the office, for this was 
the salary of a big star. After arguing the matter for 
several days, he finally agreed to AFs terms. Later 
Al told me that he did not believe Harris would come 
across, but he just took a gamble. Al was always a 
gambler, and he usually won. If I had been in his 
place, I would have taken the $175.00 so quickly it 
would have made Harris dizzy, but Al was the gambler 
and bluffer of the family. My philosophy was that a 
bird in the hand is worth two in a bush, but Al could 
see a whole flock in the bush and would let the one in 
his hand go in order to pursue them. This gambling 
instinct had much to do with his success. 

While Al was building a reputation in the West, 
I had gone East and was doing well on the Keith 
Circuit. I was drawing $100.00 weekly, which was 
considered good money for a single act. Salaries in the 
East were lower than in the West, especially on the 
Coast. 

Sometimes, when I had no booking for a week or 
two, I would return to the old home in Washington. 
I made every effort to gain the respect of my father, 
and the affection of my stepmother and the young 
half-brothers and half-sisters who had taken over the 
life that Al and I had left. My father predicted a 

100 



hand-to-mouth existence for both Al and me, and still 
believed that there was nothing lower than the theater. 
My stepmother shared his opinion. From the tales the 
children had heard, they looked at me with the same 
awe that Faust must have felt when he first saw 
Mephistopheles. I won them over with gifts of toys, 
ice cream and candy. My father shook his head dubi- 
ously, in spite of the fact that I was making as much 
as $400.00 in a month, which was a fortune compared 
to his meager salary. 

Al and I kept up a regular correspondence, swap- 
ping yarns, experiences and ideas. He was bubbling 
over with enthusiasm, and believed that he was making 
phenomenal progress. In one letter from El Paso, 
Texas, in March 1907, he told me that he had worked 
so hard for eight months that he was laying off for a 
rest. In many of the houses on the coast, he was 
playing three to four weeks at a time for $100.00 to 
$150.00 a week. Such figures seemed almost too good 
to be true. 

At this time, one of our many arguments took 
place about the similarity in our acts and billings. 
This similarity caused much confusion in later years. 
My billing was, "The Operatic Blackface Comme- 
dian." This was because I concluded my act with a 
series of burlesques on scenes from grand operas. From 
others I heard that Al was using my billing. There 
was nothing in his act pertaining to opera, and I ob- 
jected to any similarity. 

Our letters, all through the spring and summer 
of 1907,. were full of argument. They would begin 
and end as though written by the most loving brothers 
in the world. There would also be a red-hot paragraph 
or two about the billing. 

Al claimed that his billing did not conflict with 

101 



mine. He was called, "The Blackface with The Grand 
Opera Voice." He said that this billing was the idea 
of the hooker, Chris Brown, and he had nothing to 
do with it. He assured me that he was not using any 
of my material. 

Finally I threatened him with a report to The 
White Rats and The Comedy Club. I belonged to both 
of them, and they were supposed to protect the rights 
of actors. 

Al replied that he didn't give a single damn if I 
belonged to fifty clubs, and expressed his opinion of 
them in four-letter words. He said he would do what 
he pleased, and all of us could go hang. He closed the 
letter, "Well, so long and good luck and be a good boy. 
Your loving brother, Al." 

Eventually I concluded that it really didn't matter, 
and the argument ended. After I received Al's opinion 
of The White Rats and The Comedy Club, I was 
amused to get a letter from him requesting "an ap- 
plication blank for the Rats. I want to join, so that no- 
body will steal my stuff." In one of his letters he 
spoke of fear for his voice. It was a fear that haunted 
him the rest of his life. Time and again, he believed 
that his vocal cords were becoming paralyzed. When 
he wrote this letter he was spending several weeks in 
the mountains in the State of Washington, recovering 
from a bronchial trouble. 

There were hints in his letters at this time, to the 
effect that he was married or was about to be married. 
There was also some gossip from mutual friends. When 
I questioned him about it, Al denied that he had a 
wife, but admitted that he expected to be married soon, 
'"to the nicest little girl in the world." 

One of his letters boasted that he had bought a 
dandy little cottage in Oakland for $750.00, and that 

102 



it was easily worth a thousand. He assured me that he 
was saving money, which I doubted. In one of his 
letters he wrote of doing something for "the old folks," 
if his prosperity continued. 

Al never really learned the art of saving. He al- 
ways expected to save $10,000 or more when he made 
it, but never could he tuck away a few dollars each 
week. It was not until a number of years later that he 
bought a home for Father. The money Al finally 
accumulated, came from the fact that it rolled in so 
fast that he couldn't spend it, and from investments 
that he was talked into making, most of them against 
his own judgment. 

For more than two years he played the West and I 
the East. Our letters were full of boasting and friendly 
rivalry, for we were like two kids bragging about 
their respective colleges. Al would send me some highly 
laudatory clippings from Western cities, and would 
tell me, "I would rather be a big fish in a little pond 
than a tadpole in a big pond." I was then playing the 
Keith Houses which were considered tops in vaude- 
ville. 

It is doubtful if Al felt any pang of jealousy over 
the fact that I was in the big time. He wrote, "When 
I play for Keith, if I ever play for them, I'll get the 
big money or nothing at all." 

This was not idle boasting, for he had absolute 
faith in himself. He always believed the world was his 
oyster. His later success, it seems to me, was due not 
only to his ability to make the most of opportunities, 
but to his sublime faith which he never lost. 

Al continued to deny the rumors of his marriage, 
but finally acknowledged that he had done the for- 
bidden thing. I didn't wonder that he had not wanted 
it known, for he had married a Gentile, a girl of 

103 



Norwegian parentage. The reaction among his relatives 
and Jewish friends was what he had feared. Even I 
was indignant at my brother's "apostasy," even though 
I had thought myself liberalized by thirteen years in 
America, and by my many friends of every race, color 
and creed. 

When I first met Henrietta, all my antagonism 
melted away. She was a wonderful little wife and did 
a great deal towards helping Al to success. She re- 
mained by his side as he climbed to the top. Their 
marriage endured for twelve years. 

She was a prudent girl and was always worried 
over Al's trait of spending money recklessly. The 
three of us had dinner together one time, and Henri- 
etta and I reasoned with Al. We urged him to look 
ahead and lay aside a nest-egg. 

He retorted with a smile of confidence, "Why 
should I save money? I am the greatest entertainer in 
"the world. Some day I'll be a millionaire. You watch 
and see if I'm not right!" 

Henrietta looked at him with a mixture of em- 
barrassment and anxiety. Years later when the world 
agreed with his valuation of himself, she spoke of that 
night to me. 

"I always thought he was a little crazy when he 
said such things," she remarked. "We couldn't under- 
stand that he was telling the truth. He was the only 
one who knew of his greatness." 



104 



IX 

For a year I played in the East. My salary was 
raised, and I established myself as a standard Keith 
actor. I had a fine offer to play in England, but turned 
it down and booked a long trip to the West Coast. Al 
wrote me frequently from the West and Middle West. 

We did not know it, but this was a momentous 
period for both of us. Opportunity was knocking at 
our doors, but Al was the one who heeded. Al followed 
his feeling his intuition and jumped into the new. 
I followed the safe, conservative voice of reason and 
refrained from jumping. 

One eventful day, Lew Dockstader, who was on 
tour with his minstrel show, saw APs act in a vaude- 
ville house. Al was twenty-three years of age at the 
time. Dockstader talked him into going with his min- 
strel show as an end man, and also to do his speciality in 
the olio part of the show. Al was the hit of the famous 
Dockstader Minstrels, and his contract was renewed. 
He was on his way. Opportunity had knocked, and he 
had answered. 

What I thought was opportunity also knocked on 
my door. A new, big-time vaudeville circuit was 
organized, promoted by William Morris. The idea was 
to introduce a different style of vaudeville. It was to 
be on the order of the English music halls, and most 
of the theaters were called American Music Halls. 
Many of the vaudeville headliners of the day joined 

105 



the Morris Organization, because of the tempting 
offers. I was one of them, and my decision was prob- 
ably a main factor in my career. Al was on the way 
up, and I was on the way down. 

We didn't know it then, for my salary ranged from 
$175.00 to $250.00 a week. Al received $125.00 and 
railroad fare for himself and wife. The Morris Cir- 
cuit did well at first, and I felt that I was sitting on 
top of the world. 

My act was a different type from the usual black- 
face, and my method of presenting songs with my 
burlesque on grand opera arias was making a name 
for me. 

Before me is a clipping from the New York 
Journal written by zit: "Harry Jolson was indeed a 
surprise to me. His burlesque on the operas is the 
funniest thing a single actor has ever attempted on 
a vaudeville track." 

This was typical of the many notices I was re- 
ceiving. 

In the summer of 1908, 1 began to sympathize with 
Al for falling in love with little Henrietta and marry- 
ing her. I could understand how unjust we had been 
in considering that he should marry a Jewish girl. 

Her name was Lillian, and why say more? The 
first time I met her, I felt that she was indispensable 
to my future life and happiness. Yet, it was six months 
before she finally gave in and said, "Yes." 

We decided to elope. There was no reason for 
eloping, but it seemed romantic and the proper thing 
for a Jew and Gentile to do. We went to Paterson, 
New Jersey. Then we found that Lillian would have 
to establish residence before we could get a license. 
Thus our elopment ended. We went back to Manhat- 

106 



tan and were married in the City Hall by Alderman 
Smith, who was known as the marrying alderman. 

It was a clear, wonderful day in winter. The sun 
shone brightly in the sky and in our hearts. Perhaps 
the day was symbolic of our life together. Never was 
there a happier and more harmonious marriage than 
that of Lillian and me. When she passed away, thirty- 
nine years later, it was as though my heart had been 
torn away. 

The year 1908 was indeed an important year for 
both Al and myself. Perhaps some fate was looking 
down upon us and handing out favors. To Al she said, 
"To you, Al, I give fame and fortune." To me she said, 
"Harry, I give you peace, and a life filled with love." 

I could appreciate Al's feeling when he married 
Henrietta. He knew what the family would think, and 
he didn't give a single damn. I smiled to my bride and 
said, "Let's go up to Boston for our wedding trip. 
My brother, Al, is playing there this week, and I 
want to knock him dead." 

While I spoke lightly enough, I really dreaded 
introducing Lillian to any member of my family. 
When Al was married, I had been most emphatic in 
voicing my disapproval. At one time he had threatened 
to punch me in the nose if I said another word. Now 
the situation was reversed, and I dreaded what he 
would say. 

When we arrived in Boston, we went for dinner 
to the hotel where the Dockstader troupe was staying. 
We found a table, and I watched until I saw my 
brother come in at the other side of the room. When 
he reached me, I took his arm and said, "Come over 
here, Al, I want you to meet my wife." 

"Quit your kidding 1" he snapped. "You are not 
married." 

107 



"But I am married," I insisted. "Lillian, this is 
my brother, Al, that I have told you about so many 
times." 

Al was staring pop-eyed at Lillian's Anglo-Saxon 
features, then he burst out: 

"Why, Harry, she's not Jewish. And this comes 
after you gave me hell for marrying Henrietta." 

During our week in Boston we made up a brotherly 
and sisterly quartet. An enduring friendship was 
formed by the girls, and I believe my affectionate 
relationship with Al became more firmly cemented 
than ever before. Conditions were so harmonious that 
Al suggested we take an apartment together; that it 
would be fun for Henrietta and Lillian to chum 
around together. 

We didn't find the ideal apartment, fortunately, 
for Al and I probably would have been in a hot 
argument about something unimportant before two 
days had passed. Both of us were already bothered by 
the comparisons that were being made. I suppose it 
makes the work of a critic easier if he can get away 
with "odorous comparisons" instead of discussing the 
merits of an actor's work. 

Later a prominent Metropolitan reviewer discus- 
sed my act. "Harry does not sing a Mammy song like 
Al." And then he continued, "He lacks the pathos of 
Harry Lauder." If there was anything good about my 
act, he failed to see it. I thought he should have gone 
ahead with his comparisons by saying that I was not 
as good a tenor as Enrico Caruso nor as good a tap- 
dancer as Bill Robinson. The ways of critics are often 
beyond the understanding of mere human beings. 

This tendency of critics, and also of theater mana- 
gers, to make "odorous comparisons" caused a number 
of little flare-ups between Al and me. One time we 

108 



were playing in Milwaukee, he with Lew Dockstader 
and I at a vaudeville theater. Without my knowledge, 
the manager of my theater advertised the fact that both 
of the Jolson brothers were in the city. He invited the 
public to "come and hear Harry and see which is the 
better." His advertisement hinted strongly that I was 
the star of the family. 

This was particularly unfair, because Al was then 
suffering from one of his bronchial troubles. He was 
a long way from appearing at his best The critics, 
following their usual method of comparison, gave me 
the better of the argument. This hurt Al, of course, and 
he thought I was behind the whole thing. 

Henrietta and Lillian had been shopping together, 
and strolled into the hotel where Al and Henrietta 
were staying. They found Al in a towering rage. 

"What does Harry mean by running me down this 
way?" he ejaculated. "He knows I can hardly sing a 
note." He stormed on, and Henrietta took up the 
argument. She turned to Lillian and cried, "I hate 
your husband!" 

Lillian came back to our hotel dissolved in tears. 
Henrietta had grown to be almost a sister to her, and 
now it seemed that our happy quartet had broken up 
forever. She didn't know of the many quarrels Al and 
I were always having, of how quickly they were 
patched up, and that we were soon ready to fight for 
each other. 

I went over to AFs hotel and convinced him that I 
didn't have anything to do with the advertisement I 
knew nothing about it until I read the papers, and I 
hated the tendency to compare us worse than he did. 
Al immediately repented, as he always did; Henrietta 
telephoned a sweet apology to Lillian, and the family 
was again united. 

109 



The tendency to compare my act with Al's was the 
curse of our career in the theater. We were not the 
only victims. Brothers always have that trouble, sis- 
ters have it, mothers and daughters have it, and fathers 
and sons. The only way they can avoid such com- 
parisons is by taking different names and by not letting 
it be known that they are related. Al and I should 
have done this, but we didn't know until the opportu- 
nity had gone by. 

Henrietta never succeeded in getting Al to adopt a 
systematic plan for saving. During those early days, he 
was in the money one day and flat broke the next. With 
all his optimism at the time of his marriage, it was 
not long before he wrote me from Charlotte, North 
Carolina. He reminded me that I had forgotten to 
return a $10.00 bill which I had borrowed from him 
on my honeymoon. 

The salary that seemed so large before we were 
married seemed to be pitifully inadequate now. We 
learned that two cannot live as cheaply as one, especi- 
ally when the husband is on the stage, and the wife 
travels around the country with him. In theatrical 
circles she is known as "excess baggage." 

Al and I were now regarded as hopeless by our 
family. Not only had we followed the forbidden ways 
of the theater, but we had committed the second great 
sin by marrying Gentiles. There is no greater blow to 
an orthodox Jew than to have one of his family mar- 
ried to a Goy. My Father and stepmother had little to 
say about it, but their eyes spoke the grief and disgust 
that were in their hearts. 

When I called on my uncle in Yonkers, I en- 
countered a tirade of abuse. Hq upbraided me because 
Al and I had maried shiksas. This is a contemptuous 

110 



term for non-Jewish women that would be comparable 
with calling a Jew a kike. 

"They are people with no religion 1" he moaned, 

"But Uncle," I remonstrated, "my wife is a deeply 
religious woman. She belongs to the Methodist 
Church." 

With a few emphatic words, he consigned Metho- 
distism to the lower regions. To him it was no religion 
at all. 

"You two boys never will amount to anything," he 
predicted. "Neither of you will ever have anything, 
and both of you will come to a bad end." 

Without thinking, I took out my dollar watch and 
wound it. He stopped speaking with a sentence half 
finished. 

"Look at that tin watch!" he cried. "You can't 
afford even a silver one. See here!" 

He took out his own huge, gold timepiece with its 
massive chain. 

"A man with one of these looks respectable," he 
said. "It shows success, but a tin watch like yours! 
Harry, you are worse than a Goy." 

There was no use explaining why I carried a dol- 
lar watch. I couldn't leave anything else in the dressing 
room of a theater and expect to find it when my act was 
over. My uncle was confident that I could afford 
nothing else. He inquired about my wife. 

"How much money did she have?" he asked. 

I answered quickly and truthfully, "Seventeen 
cents." 

That was the amount in Lillian's purse when we 
"eloped" to New Jersey. 

My uncle took his head in both hands and rolled 
his eyes upward to the ceiling. 

"Seventeen cents, he tells me," he groaned. "Seven- 

111 



teen cents! And she is a shiksas, and he carries a tin 
watch. He stands up and sings on a stage with his face 
all covered with stove polish. He tells me that he 
likes it and will not go into a respectable business. Oi, 
gewalt! What is coming over these young people now- 
a-days?" 

My fine, old Rabbi uncle, Julius Hess, was the most 
liberal of all the family. To him there was nothing 
wrong in Al or me marrying the woman of our choice. 
When he met my wife, he patted her hand and smiled 
and told me emphatically, "My boy, here is a fine 
woman. You be good to her." 

My wife made many visits to my uncle and aunt, 
and they became as fond of her as though she had been 
their daughter. They never tried to change her reli- 
gious beliefs, but one day my aunt spoke to her in a most 
confidential manner. 

"Lillian, dear, we would feel so wonderful about 
it if you and Harry would have Uncle Julius marry 
you again by Jewish ceremony." 

Lillian reported the matter to me, and I was in- 
clined to be somewhat indignant. Always good-natured 
and conciliatory, she said : 

"Oh, Harry, it isn't important, but if it will make 
those two old dears happy, let's have Uncle Julius 
marry us all over again." 

That is what we did. My aunt suggested the same 
thing to Al when he visited them, but there was nothing 
conciliatory about him. He said that he and Henrietta 
had been married once and that was enough. Anybody 
who didn't like it could jump in the lake. 

In February, 1909, the Dockstader troupe played in 
New York. Al made a tremendous hit, and the critics 
spoke of him as the brother of Harry Jolson who 
was well and favorably known in the big town. I like 

112 



to think that my popularity helped pave the way for 
Al, and this was also the opinion of critics and old- 
timers on the stage. 

Al's experience with Dockstader had given him a 
finish that he never would have acquired in vaudeville. 
This was because he had sung night after night to the 
accompaniment of the same fine orchestra. It was far 
different from playing in a vaudeville theater each 
week where a strange orchestra read from scripts and 
was only trying to get by. For a singer, the accompani- 
ment of an orchestra of high-class musicians is necessary 
to the development of a perfect performance. No singer 
can reach perfection if he is constantly changing 
accompanists. 

Al had returned to New York, which was the 
big-time, after three years. He had made a tremendous 
improvement in his art While with Lew Dockstader, 
he had developed an artistry that never could have 
been acquired in vaudeville. 

The Dockstader troupe took a vacation for a few 
weeks, and Al filled in some dates on the Keith Circuit. 
He made good this old boast to me that if he ever 
played Keith, he would get big money. His salary was 
$250.00 a week, and that was a high figure in those days 
for a newcomer. He also made them give him a special 
billing and the guarantee of a desirable position on 
every program. He was a big hit, and could have con- 
tinued with them at even higher rates if he had not 
been under contract to Lew Dockstader. 

With the constant "odorous comparisons" people 
were making, Al and I were running a sort of popu- 
larity race. I was doing well on the Morris Circuit I 
quote from a review by a prominent critic: 

113 



HARRY JOLSON'S RIOT 

It's going to be a tossup as to who has the 
better act of the two, Harry Jolson or his 
brother, AL Harry accomplished something at 
the American last week at nearly every per- 
formance which I have often read about and 
have heard talked about, and that was to "stop 
the performance." If it had been a prear- 
ranged affair it might have been understood, 
but the applause was so insistent and so en- 
thusiastic were the demands that he return and 
begin all over again that it was absolutely 
useless for the act following him to even at- 
tempt to start Jolson was some hit, and al- 
ready the Broadway managers are squabbling 
for him. 

I was riding high. But, alas, I was also heading 
for a fall I The William Morris Circuit collapsed 
suddenly. Hundreds of top performers crashed with 
it, including myself. I thought I could return to Keith, 
but such was not the case. It was like the Mexican 
baseball league of later days. The players who deserted 
the American leagues for it, suddenly found themr 
selves barred from playing in organized baseball in 
their own country. A lawsuit was decided in their 
favor before they were again employed by American 
managers. 

There was no such relief for us. Keith's was the only 
big-time vaudeville circuit in existence. Those, like 
myself, who were on the Keith black-list found them- 
selves without employment. 

Unlike Al, I had systematically saved money each 
week, and now had a thousand dollars. Keith's gave 
me an occasional act to fill in when some of their 

114 




r 



Welcome A! Jolson's 

HARRY 




England; the Manchester Hippodrome 



regulars were prevented from playing by sickness. 
During the year after Morris Circuit folded, I worked 
only thirteen weeks. My thousand dollars soon dwin- 
dled to a hundred, and there was no relief in sight. 

Then Dame Fortune seemed to smile at me once 
more. I was offered a fine part with Eddie Leonard's 
Minstrels, which had just been organized. After Eddie, 
George Thatcher and I were the stars of the show. 
We made a big hit from the beginning. Critics pre- 
dicted that we would grow into as great an institution 
as Dockstader. Then I found that Dame Fortune was 
not smiling on me at all. She was laughing. 

Leonard got into a row with the backers of the 
show and walked out. Without his name and magic 
touch, the show was soon on the rocks. Eventually I 
left it and attached for unpaid salaries. These were 
not collected for three years. In desperation I accepted 
some English contracts. Blacklisted by Keith's in 
America, I hoped to get a new start and added prestige 
by going abroad. 



115 



Early in May, 1910, Lillian and I began our voyage 
to Britain with high hopes for the future. The Keith 
Circuit and all its works could jump into the bottom- 
less pit so far as we were concerned. Britain was calling 
to us: England, Scotland and perhaps Ireland. No 
people on earth appreciate comedy more than the 
Irish. 

When we reached Liverpool we heard the news 
that dashed our hopes into the mire. Dame Fortune 
was again laughing. 

While we were in mid-ocean the King of England, 
Edward VII, had died. When we landed, the nation 
was in mourning. I wondered how I could overcome 
the adverse conditions that had been hounding me. 

In all my life, I have had nothing that required so 
much churning of courage, as facing an English audi- 
ence for the first time. I had known but few actors 
who had played in England, and the impressions I 
had of the English people were as far from the truth 
as were our impressions of fabulous America when we 
lived in Srednike. I had heard that English audiences 
could be compared only with those in the ancient 
Roman amphitheatres where Gladiators were forced 
to fight to the death, and unpopular actors were thrown 
to the lions. According to my information, an English 
audience thought nothing of taking a vaudeville per- 

117 



former bodily from the stage, and throwing him into 
a sewer. 

It was at Brighton, the great seaside resort, on 
May 16th when I made my first appearance. My mental 
and spiritual mercury would have recorded at least 
ten-below-zero when I sneaked into the stage entrance 
of the theater. Due to the mourning of the nation over 
the death of the King, I had the desperate hope that 
but a few people would be in the audience, and that 
perhaps none of them could run fast enough to catch 
me. I was pretty speedy on my feet in those days. I was 
especially nervous because my act followed that of 
Arthur Prince, the noted ventriloquist. To my con- 
sternation, I found that the house was full to the doors. 

Later I learned that my act was a novelty. I was 
one of the first blackface comedians to play indoors 
in England. The public associated burnt cork with 
street singing, and a blackface comedian was an 
unusual sight in an English Music Hall. All my fears 
vanished as my act proceeded. I was exceedingly well 
received, and went back to my dressing room vowing 
that England was the answer to my dream. The Keith 
Circuit and its blacklist were as far removed from me 
as Mars. 

Within a week hard luck again caught up with 
me. Mr. Barrasford, head of the circuit that had 
employed me, died suddenly. His interests were taken 
over by other parties, and they had their own ideas 
about entertainment. The actors whom Mr. Barrasford 
had employed, found themselves out of jobs unless 
their contracts were air-tight. My contract, apparently, 
was full of holes. I played one week at Southsea, and 
then found that I was through. 

What could I do now? That was a question as great 

118 



as the one posed by Hamlet I was a stranger in a 
strange land. 

Then the sun came out of the sea of despondency 
once more. I was booked for the Moss & Stoll Circuit, 
and was to open in Glasgow, Scotland, the following 
week. 

There were many annoyances on this first trip to 
England and I concluded that I disliked not only the 
country, but all that it contained. Most of my pre- 
judices developed because of my ignorance of English 
laws and customs. One of them was a liquor regulation. 
If you were a resident of a city, you were not allowed 
to go into a pub for a drink before a certain hour in 
the morning. If you were leaving town that morning, 
and had already bought your ticket booked your 
passage you could get plastered till you were stiff 
if you wanted to, and a constable would put you on 
your train and the railroad company would take care 
of you. 

It was when we left Brighton that we ran into 
this regulation. We made our jumps on Sundays, of 
course, and often traveled on slow trains. We went to 
the station Sunday morning and headed for a combined 
lunchroom and bar for breakfast 

A constable one of those impressive characters 
with mutton-chop whiskers was watching us with 
eagle eyes, and stepped up before the door. 

"Where are you going?" he asked. 

The answer was an obvious one, but I made it 
anyway, "In there, if you will get out of the way." 

"What for?" 

"We want to see the Lord Mayor," I answered 
sarcastically. "If he isn't here we will compromise and 
get something to eat." 

He examined us with an expression that reminded 

119 



us of a dead catfish, and took out a notebook and pencil. 
Opening the notebook, he held his pencil at attention 
and tried again. 

"Do you live here?" 

"We do not," I answered hotly. "What is more, I 
do not care to live here. I do not think this would be 
a nice place to live at all, but I will consider it as a 
place to come when I am ready to die." 

He was writing rapidly in his notebook, and I 
think he took down everything I said. 

"What is your name?" was his next question. 

"Who wants to know? Do you think my name is 
Dick Turpin or Robin Hood? What is this all about, 
anyway? All we want is to get something to eat." 

He wrote down everything I had said, and then 
came again, "Are you leaving town this morning?" 

"I am. We are. Thank God!" I answered with 
feeling. 

"Have you booked your passage?" 

At that, I picked up the bags and we started away. 
I was exceedingly hot-tempered in those days, and I 
knew nothing about laws and regulations. 

"I hope your bloomin', bloody, little island sinks in 
the ocean," I told him with utmost politeness. "You 
couldn't give me your bar, or your town, or your 
whole country for a gift." 

We got on the train and left without breakfast. 
When I learned the reason for the constable's questions, 
I felt rather flattered. My pronunciation of the King's 
English must have been so good that he did not realize 
I was from the American Colonies. Otherwise he 
might have explained. 

Our ignorance of English customs, together with 
the inability of the English to learn American ways 
quickly, caused no end of annoyances. In the old days 

120 



shirts did not open down the front. They opened part 
way down the back. You pulled them on over your 
head and fastened them with a collar button. The so- 
called coat-shirt, which opens all the way in the front, 
was common in America, but was unknown in England. 
I sent some of mine to an English laundry. When 
they came back they had been sewn together all the 
way up the front Adding insult to injury was a bill 
that included six pence for mending. 

My first appearance for the new circuit was at the 
Empire theater in Glasgow. I was greatly appreciated 
and had so many curtain calls that I decided to make 
a speech. I thanked the people for their kindness, and 
told them how happy I was to be so well received in 
England. 

There was a cold silence for a moment, then a 
hoarse voice balled, "This is not England. This is 
Scotland." Considerably flustered, I apologized, and 
then blundered again by saying, "I have not been here 
long enough in the Isles to notice the difference." When 
I had gone back to my dressing room, the manager 
knocked on the door and entered. 

"You have a fine act, Mr. Jolson," he said, "and 
we enjoyed it very much. Sing and joke all you will, 
but kindly refrain from making any more speeches. 
Thank you!" 

After several months in the British Isles, I had 
been so favorably received all around the circuit, that 
I was offered a five-year contract. 

As we look back upon life as we have lived it, we 
are inclined to make the unfortunate mistake of 
figuring out where we made mistakes. Perhaps I 
should have remained with Moss & Stoll, but the 
salary they paid did not satisfy me. I should have 

121 



known better, but I had been listening to the boasting 
of other vaudeville actors. 

"My word, manl" they would exclaim. "Are you 
paid only thirty pounds a week? Why I am getting 
sixty." 

Later I learned that some of these braggarts were 
getting less money than I, but being an ignorant Yan- 
kee, I believed them at the time. My pride was hurt so 
much that I did not consider the lower cost of living 
in England. Proportionately, I was receiving a higher 
salary than I had ever received in America. 

Another reason for not tying myself to a contract 
for five years in English vaudeville was because of the 
institution of "giving an actor the bird." In America 
if an audience does not like an act, it will be coldly 
silent, with scant applause at the conclusion. Our 
people are always polite. In England there are boister- 
ous roughs in the pit, who often obtain more fun booing 
a performer from a stage than from hearing his act. 
Often they begin "giving him the bird" before he starts. 
This is a peculiarly offensive sound made with the lips. 
It may be roughly compared with our "Bronx cheer." 
Some of their best-loved vaudeville actors get it now 
and then, especially on Saturday nights when every- 
body has drawn his pay and has spent part of it in the 
pub. 

Popular stars often stopped their acts abruptly and 
left the stage after several minutes of these rude in- 
terruptions. One Saturday night we were facing an 
unusually tough audience. One of the cleverest per- 
formers in England appealed for silence without suc- 
cess. Giving up in despair, he walked off without 
finishing his act. 

I was standing in the wings and remarked to the 
stage manager, "Well, I would never stand such a 

122 



thing as long as he did. I am not used to that kind of 
treatment If they start it on me III quit them without 
argument." 

Perhaps the roughs in the audience sensed my 
remark, for they started "giving me the bird" as soon 
as I came on the stage. Like the man in the old song, 
who walked right in and turned around and walked 
right out again, I strolled off the stage without singing 
a note. Theater managers never held such conduct 
against an actor. If those in the audience had more 
fun chasing performers from the stage than they gained 
from hearing and seeing a good performance, it was 
all right with the managers. They even had acts which 
were called "wine and spirit acts." They were meant 
to be positively putrid. When the actors went to work, 
all the drunks in the audience would rise en masse 
and go out to the bar. These actors were signed up 
for that purpose. The bars were attached to the theaters 
and were operated by the same owners. 

One night I ran across one of the regular "wine 
and spirit" performers backstage. 

"How did it go tonight?' I asked. 

"Everything was wonderful!" he declared. "I just 
got four curtain calls." 

I was so surprised that I thought I would wait and 
see how good the fellow was. When his turn came in 
the second show, I was standing in the wings. As soon 
as he made his entrance, half the audience arose and 
headed for the exits. The others gave him the bird with 
utmost enthusiasm. He started his song several times 
and each time was completely drowned out. Finally 
he held up his hand. When quiet was restored, he made 
a little speech. 

"Lydies and Gentlemen: This city 'as given me 
some lawge happlause in the pawst, but this is the 

123 



lawgest that I ever received. It is really so lawge that 
I am hovercome and feel that I cahn't go on." 

After that he strolled from the stage as though he 
had come, had seen everything and had conquered 
all. 

The established national drink when I was in Eng- 
land was neither beer, ale, whiskey nor gin. It was tea. 
If we made an afternoon call of only a few minutes, 
out would come the teapot. A London wolf trying to 
start something with a girl on the street would not 
approach her as he would in America. He would lift 
his hat and simper, "Will you have a cup of tea?" 

Tea was served between races at the tracks. It was 
served during the cricket games, which sometimes 
lasted for days. One evening Eddie Emerson and I 
went to a boxing match at an arena in Whitechapel, 
which was one of the worst of the London slum dis- 
tricts. Eddie leaned towards me and whispered, 
"Harry, I'm blasted if they aren't going to serve tea 
during the fight!" 

Years later I attended a baseball game in New York 
with an English friend. Knowing nothing of the game, 
he became somewhat fidgety about the fifth inning. 
With puzzled brows, he turned to me, "I say, old chap, 
when are they going to stop the bally game and have 
tea?" 

Never shall I forget the boxing match at White- 
chapel. The nationalities of the fighters were obvious : 
Pat Curran and Jewie Smith. A delegate of Irish sup- 
ported Curran, and a larger Hebrew contingent with 
their sympathizers were on the other side of the house 
howling for the chap who claimed the name of Smith. 
Eddie and I had seats in the middle of the Irish 
delegation. There were several rounds of toe-to-toe 
fighting, and then Smith was knocked down. The count 

124 



began, Curran threw out his chest and held up his 
right glove. 

"I win ! I 'm the champ 1" he shouted. 

He stepped over the ropes, jumped down from the 
ring and started up the aisle towards his dressing 
room. If he had stopped to look, he would have seen 
that Smith staggered to his feet before the end of the 
count The timekeeper started counting all over again, 
but this time it was for Curran for being out of the 
ring. When the Irish hero finally turned around, he 
found that he had won the bout but lost the fight. 

The backers of Curran stood up as one man and 
started toward the Smith contingent. It looked as 
though there would be a thousand fights instead of 
one. 

I had great respect for the Irish as rough-and- 
tumble fighters, and feared that my face might be an 
unpopular one when the trouble started. 

"Eddie, Eddie!" I yelled. "Let's get out of here!" 

Eddie, with his good Anglo-Saxon countenance, 
led the way. I walked close behind him with head 
down and one hand covering my nose. My gesture 
was for both protection and concealment. 

We reached the open air at last. As we hurried 
down the street we could hear the sounds of the riot. 
We thought the building was being wrecked, and I 
have never found out what happened. An incident like 
that in Whitechapel wasn't important enough to be 
mentioned in the newspapers. 

There were so many things that I did not like about 
appearing in the British Music Halls, that I decided 
to return to America. I thought the fine press notices 
in England would give me still further prestige in 
my own country. I thought I would have no trouble 
getting bookings. Later I learned that this was another 

125 



of my mistakes, if any of us do make mistakes. We learn 
through those so-called mistakes. It is the trial and 
error way, and there really is no other. 

In making decisions in all such matters, I used 
reason and thought. I argued with myself, and finally 
yielded to reason and logic. Perhaps Al's great success 
was partly due to the fact that he acted according to 
feeling rather than reason. His was a changeable 
nature. He yielded readily to the advice of friends and 
successful people, and often promised far more than 
he could accomplish. He made promises in good faith, 
and later forgot them completely and did something 
that was exactly the opposite. This trait caused friction 
between us later, and actually led to the beginning of 
a lawsuit. In looking backwards over the years, I 
realize that Al was largely a person of impulse. He 
did things and promised things on the spur of the 
moment, and these "first impressions" led him to take 
advantage of opportunities that helped him rise to the 
heights of success in his chosen profession. 

Added to this intuition of Al's, were instances that 
were purely the strokes of good fortune. One of these 
came when the Shuberts took over the Dockstader 
Minstrels. Neither he nor the Shuberts were parti- 
cularly excited over the fact that Al's contract had 
become their property. To them he was just a good 
blackface comedian. Neither of them knew that he 
was destined to become their biggest star. He was 
disturbed and anxious as to his immediate future. 
Those on the stage always are when new bosses take 
over their contracts. Al continued with the minstrel 
show for a time. 

Then came another truly big event in his life. He 
was ordered to rehearse for a big review which the 

126 



Shuberts were preparing for the Winter Garden. It 
was to open early in 1911. 

The Shuberts were taking a big gamble in this 
review. The Winter Garden had not been a paying 
proposition. In the hope of drawing huge crowds, they 
were preparing an almost unprecedented all-star show. 
It was called La Belle Paree, or A Jumble of Jollity. 
Having a blackface comedian, as one of the stars in 
a Broadway Musical Show, was enough of a novelty 
to cause a great deal of comment in theatrical circles. 

The big show opened the evening of March 20, 
1911. It was one of the most lavish productions of that 
time, not only in the gorgeous setting and costuming, 
but also in the high quality of its cast. Al was not 
the big star of the show. He was merely one entertainer 
among fifteen or twenty stars, many of whom were 
far better known than he. Some of the critics com- 
mented that the cast reminded them of the big benefit 
performances where dozens of noted stars contributed 
a "bit" for charity. Among the big names, Stella May- 
hew, a well-known woman blackface performer, was 
another complication for my brother. 

It was to be Al's first Broadway Show the first 
time he had really reached the big time. It was an 
opportunity that might make him, or might dump 
him back into vaudeville. It was a bewildering, new 
situation for him. In vaudeville he had the attention 
of the audience during his act, and a storm of applause 
when it was over. He had been a decided hit in the 
Dockstader Minstrels. 

Now he was up against an audience of a different 
caliber. In New York he was not well-known. Many in 
the theater never had heard of him. Later he told me 
that the fear of inferiority which occasionally haunted 
him, was especially strong at this time. 

127 



I, also, had my doubts. I wondered if he could make 
the grade as one of that powerful cast. I was on the 
road at the time, and sent him a long telegram express- 
ing my confidence and best wishes. Later he told me 
how much he appreciated that telegram, and what 
wonderful medicine it was for him as he faced that 
great night. 

The next time I saw Al, he told me that he flopped 
completely. The critics did not agree with him, and I 
must have agreed with them. I do not believe that ever 
in his life did Al prove to be a "flop." 

According to what he told me, for him the evening 
was one of long-drawn agony. As the show progressed, 
his "bits" did not get the applause he expected. He was 
seized with a devastating panic, but held the hope that 
he would score a hit when he presented his speciality. 

The show was too long, as such things always are 
on opening night. It was nearly midnight when Al 
came on for the last time. The audience was tired and 
had already seen too many specialities. Later every- 
body agreed that Al's act was a good one. The audience 
gave him a generous round of applause. The reason 
he felt that he had "flopped" was probably because 
they didn't raise the roof. He told me that when he 
went to his dressing room, he was the most discouraged 
and unhappy mortal in all the world. 

True to the traditions of the stage, his wife, Hen- 
rietta, was waiting at home. She could not endure the 
strain of sitting in the audience on the night when a 
new play opened. She was in the hotel room, waiting 
and praying, like the loyal little wife she always was. 
With the belief that his act had been a total flop, Al 
could not go home and face Henrietta. He wandered 
aimlessly about the streets in a sort of daze. He be- 
lieved his one big chance had come to him, and that 

128 



he had failed. He wandered to Central Park. Here he 
walked the paths until dawn, when sheer weariness 
drove him homeward. 

Poor Henrietta! She was frantic with anxiety. 
When Al finally returned, she was so overjoyed that she 
didn't care about the show. When Al told her that he 
expected a notice from the management that day, say- 
ing that he was through, she said that she didn't care 
a hoot about the management; that Al could get a 
job on a delivery wagon, and she could always teach 
school. 

Al was so despondent over what he considered to 
be his failure, that even the complimentary notices 
in the morning papers failed to reassure him. Some 
of the critics gave him only a line or two, but what 
could a newcomer expect among so many stars, in such 
a lavish production? All of them complimented him. 
Some gave him more space than several of the better- 
known stars. The Herald said, "He was capital." 

People on the stage soon learn that dramatic 
critics don't know everything. The article in the Sun 
undertook a prophecy, which explains why people on 
the stage do not believe ifi critics. Consider the opinion 
expressed in this article in the light of Al's later 
achievements : 

"Equally amusing was Al Jolson whether 
he is Alfred or Albert, this modest seceder 
from vaudeville will not divulge who pos- 
sesses genuine Negro unction in his speech and 
manner. Yet by race, he might be thought cap- 
able of succeeding better with other types." 

After the opening night of a big review, it was the 
custom to reduce the roster. Sometimes it was cut by 
almost half. I speak from experience, of which I 

129 



shall tell later. A rehearsal was usually called for the 
morning after the big night. This was for the purpose 
of revising and shortening the program. 

To Al, this rehearsal was the morning after the 
night before. He was still in the dumps, and expected a 
blue ticket. 

His mood lifted a little when he was greeted af- 
fably by the big bosses. They assured him they had faith 
in his ability, and said they felt he hadn't done justice 
to himself on the opening night. They asked if he 
could suggest changes in the show which would bene- 
fit him. 

For a moment Al was staggered. Then, acting with 
his usual impulse, he told them exactly what he 
thought. 

"You have too many singers ahead of me. My 
speciality comes on so late that the audience is worn 
out by the time I appear. Fire me if you want to, but 
no actor can do much with an audience that's half 
asleep and half dead." 

Instead of firing him the Shuberts listened to him. 
After talking over the matter, they followed his sug- 
gestion. On the second night, he covered himself with 
glory. It was a premonition of the Al Jolson of later 
years. The king had definitely come into his kingdom. 



130 



XI 

When Al and I were having a wrangle over our 
billing in the days when we were trying to get started 
in vaudeville, he wrote: 

"It seems to me that America is big enough for 
two actors with the same name." 

He was mistaken, but neither of us realized it until 
we were both well established. Then a change of name 
would have forced one of us to start all over again 
with a different type of act When the Shuberts took 
Al as a star, they had the colossal nerve to ask me to 
change my name. I was better known in the East than 
Al, and it seemed to me that if any change was to be 
made, he should do the changing. We adopted the 
name at the same time, and I had done well with it. 
I couldn't see why I should give it up. 

Yet it was not long before ATs fame began to 
overshadow me. I was using the same act that I had 
used for several years, with slight variations, yet people 
accused me of imitating my brother. Some even claimed 
that I was not his brother, and that I not only imitated 
Al's act, but also his name. 

When I returned from abroad, I found the Keith 
management still remembered vindictively that I had 
left them for Morris. I received only an occasional 
week's work, usually to fill in for someone else. 
One of my bookings was at Morris' Rockaway. An- 
other was at the Brighton Beach Music Hall where 

131 



"Zit" rated me as the hit of the program. This was 
highly complimentary, for Eva Tanguay, of I Don't 
Care fame, was on the bill. My hit song was That 
Railroad Rag. Successful as I was, after Al became a 
star in La Belle Paree, with the tremendous publicity 
he received, he became better known than I. 

With the Keith people still getting their revenge, 
prospects for steady work were not bright. Af tr a few 
months of part-time work, I accepted a contract to tour 
the Moss & Stoll Circuit in Great Britain. This time 
Lillian and I actually looked forward with pleasure 
to seeing England and Scotland again. Without reali- 
zing it, we had become fond of those countries. We 
were used to the ways of the music hall audiences, and 
admired somewhat wistfully, their beautiful home life. 
Even vaudeville had its advantages. There were no 
matinees, which was a pleasant relief from the cus- 
tomary grind of afternoons and evenings in America. 

It was in England that we learned to relax and 
take life as it came. We got away from the feeling, so 
common to Americans, that we must hurry, dash and 
rush to do something or get somewhere, without know- 
ing what or how. 

With no shows in the afternoon, we went to the 
beaches to bathe. We took excursions up and down the 
Thames. Often we donned hiking togs, after the man- 
ner of the English, and wandered out into the country 
through fields of red poppies, across acres of purple 
heather, and along miles of incomparable country 
lanes. 

On our first trip to England we listened to the 
advice of the stewards on the ship, and went to the 
Metropole Hotel. It was the most expensive hotel in 
the city, and I suppose the stewards received a com- 
mission for sending us. I asked for a room with bath. 

132 



When we reached the room I asked where the bath 
was. The bellboy, who was a man of about 65, proudly 
pulled a tin tub from under the bed. 

Since then we had learned from English actors how 
to live comfortably and cheaply in any part of England. 
Many of them had delightful summers in houseboats 
on the Thames, and we spent many happy hours with 
them. We had learned to find modest, yet excellent 
hotels and private lodging houses, where we obtained 
fine service at a moderate rate. The actors called such 
places diggings. 

London in those days was an ideal place for a 
Bohemian with only a few pence in his pocket. For an 
idle afternoon he could go out to Hyde Park to listen 
to a concert by a magnificent band. If he was interested 
in politics or world movements, he could listen to 
some of the speeches as different brands of reformers 
advocated everything from the destruction of capital- 
ism, to the overthrow of parliament and the king. We 
Americans like the general idea of free speech, but the 
English can show us what free speech actually means. 

From Hyde Park you could take a taxi at sixpence 
a mile, and dine at some place such as Appenrodt's in 
Piccadilly, where you got an excellent meal for a 
shilling, with champagne at ninepence a glass. Ap- 
penrodt's was a German delicatessen-restaurant which 
was swept away during the First World War. When 
I heard of this holocaust, it was hard for me to believe 
that such a wonderful place was no more. Tragedies 
such as this should make pacifists of all people. A 
course dinner all you could eat for a shilling, and 
champagne at ninepence a glass 1 Ah me! Those good 
old days. 

English audiences are noted for their fine loyalty 
to actors whom they like. Once a favorite, always a 

133 



favorite, seems to be the policy. Perhaps they are more 
influenced by tradition than we. I have seen a tottering 
ruin of a woman, whose makeup seemed actually piti- 
ful on her wrinkled face, come on the stage and sing an 
old ballad in a thin, cracked voice, and get applause 
that nearly shook down the house. I couldn't under- 
stand, and turned to the manager. 

"How can they think she is good?" I demanded. 
"Why she is terrible 1" 

"Ah!" he exclaimed, and I noticed tears in his 
eyes. "You should have seen and heard her thirty- 
five years ago. Man, she was wonderful." 

It was gratifying to learn that the audiences remem- 
bered me, and were eager to see me again. On my third 
trip to England in 1913, I went on at Leeds where I 
had not appeared for three years. I sang one of the 
songs I had used before; the famous Put Your Arms 
Around Me, Honey. After the refrain I put what we 
called a bust on the word "put" The audience broke 
out in prolonged applause that rather disconcerted me. 
I wondered if they were giving me a new form of "the 
bird." After I had gone back to my dressing room, 
the manager knocked on the door. That was a nice 
custom they had over there, of coming to your dressing 
room between shows and expressing appreciation for 
your act. He was beaming now. 

"Ah, Mr. Jolson I" he exclaimed, rubbing his hands. 
"Your act is very good; ve-r-r-r-y good, indeed! Our 
people like you very much." 

"I thought perhaps they didn't," I answered some- 
what doubtfully. "They interrupted me once, and I was 
afraid they were giving me the 'bird.' " 

"Oh, that was just applause," he assured me. "When 
you made that funny explosive sound as you pro- 
nounced 'put,' they applauded to show you that they 

134 



remembered it. You did it that way when you were 
here before, you know." 

I had many experiences like that during my last 
two trips to the Isles. If you once made a hit with a 
song, you couldn't get away from it when you appeared 
again. They reminded me of children who want to 
hear the same story over and over without variations. 

An actor, George Whittle, had a nonsensical old 
song. Let's All Go Down The Strand and Have A 
Banana, that he had to sing whenever he put on his act. 
He had been using it for fifteen or twenty years, and 
hated it worse than poison. Yet he never was permitted 
to leave the stage until he sang about going down the 
Strand and having a banana. In America, De Wolf 
Hopper ran into the same thing with the famous 
Casey At The Bat. 

A few great American actors have found some of 
that loyalty. But our country is so big, there are so 
many theaters and so many people attending, that for 
most actors the memory of the public is short and its 
judgment is cruel. 

A generation in the theater is only seven years. If 
you have not appeared for seven years you are un- 
known to probably half the audience, and have been 
forgotten by most of the others. I like this American 
tendency, for the door of opportunity is always open 
to new talent. If we lived in the memory of past per- 
formances and past grandeur, what chance would 
young people have in the theatrical world? We would 
keep the old timers singing Let's Go Down The Strand 
and Have A Banana, and there would be nothing left 
for young actresses and actors but to pound a type- 
writer or drive a truck. 

When I returned from my second trip to Europe, 
I found that my name had been removed from the 

135 



Keith blacklist I was booked for a long term by them. 
One of the first dates was Morris' Rockaway. I looked 
forward to an enjoyable return engagement, for I had 
scored a big hit there less than a year before. I did not 
realize how my younger brother had come into the 
world of the theater as a flaming comet comes into a 
sky of ordinary stars. 

Just before a matinee I walked through the lobby 
of the Rockaway. Two men were looking at my photo- 
graphs and billing. 

"Look here!" one said to the other. "This fellow 
has stolen Al Jolson's name, and is doing blackface. 
He's sure got his nerve. Al ought to sue him." 

This was hard for me to take. After I had done my 
act, I made a little speech in appreciation of the fine 
applause I received. Then I told what had happened 
in the lobby. I assured them I wanted them to love my 
brother, Al, but did not want them to forget that I was 
still in existence. 

The audience laughed and applauded, but I had 
seen the handwriting on the wall. 

A few days later my wife met a man whom she had 
known in childhood. 

"Didn't you marry Harry Jolson?" he asked. 

"Yes," she answered, "you have probably seen him 
on the stage?" 

"No," replied the man, "but I have. seen Al and 
think he is great. I saw him at the Brighton Beach 
Music Hall about a year ago." 

"But that was Harry," Lillian objected. 

"No, no," he insisted, "I saw Al. He is that black- 
face fellow who is in the Winter Garden now. I re- 
member especially the way he sang That Railroad Rag. 
Eva Tanguay was on the bill with him. It was a great 
show." 

136 



Both Lillian and I were getting a foretaste of what 
it meant to be related to a celebrity* There were two 
Jolson brothers appearing on the stage, and Al was 
both of them. 

Later I went to a morning rehearsal in Chicago, 
and handed my music to the orchestra leader. His face 
was familiar. 

"I remember you," I told him. "You have played 
for me before." 

"No," he answered, "I never have played for you, 
but I played for your brother, Al." 

I said no more. I did not want to disillusion him. 

A short time later he remarked, "I see you are 
using your brother's burlesque opera. I played it for 
him when I was leader at William Morris' American 
Music Hall." 

It would have been hard to convince him that he 
had played for me, and that Al never appeared under 
William Moris. If the orchestra leader could not 
remember, what could I expect of the public? I real- 
ized suddenly that I was becoming a "forgotten man." 

It is not easy for people, who saw me and heard me 
years ago, to understand why I should suddenly fade 
out of the theatrical picture. Al was one who remained 
loyal to me, and could not believe that I was the victim 
of circumstances over which I had no control. 

"Harry," he would say, "you used to be a top man in 
vaudeville. What has happened, anyway? Are you 
losing that good old Jolson touch? There are just as 
many opportunities today as there ever were." 

One of these seeming opportunities came when I 
was playing Hammerstein's Victoria at 42nd and 
Broadway in New York. I received a letter from the 
Shubert office asking me to call. The next day I went 
to their offices, and they told me they wanted me to 

137 



appear in a musical show which was to present the 
French star, Mile. Gabys Deslys, to the American 
public. They offered me the kind of contract of which 
I had dreamed, yet I- hesitated. I inquired about Al. 
He was on the road at the time, and I was told that he 
also would remain under their management. They 
wanted both of the Jolson brothers, or so they told me. 
Finally I agreed to sign the contract providing the 
Keith people would release me, which they eventually 
did. 

The show was called The Review of Reviews. 
During the rehearsal I was given prominent "bits," 
and my speciality was promised a favorable position. 
It seemed to me that my future was assured, and that 
Dame Fortune was smiling on me as she had smiled on 
my brother. 

What I did not know was that I was being used as 
a threat to compel Al to sign a long-term contract 
which he had rejected. Their scheme worked, and they 
finally succeeded in scaring Al into signing. With all 
their fine words, they didn't want two Jolsons under 
their management. 

A few days before The Review of Reviews opened, 
I noticed a decided change in their attitude. APs con- 
tract had been signed. My "bits" were taken away. 
Instead of letting me present a real speciality, I was 
given only one short number before the close, I be- 
came so discouraged that I was on the point of quiting, 
which was exactly what they wanted. 

The show opened September 27, 1911, just six 
months after Al made his bow at the Winter Garden. 
Besides Gabys Deslys, who was the star, Frank Tinney, 
Kate Eliner, Sam Williams, Maud Raymond, Clarence 
Harvey and I were billed in big type. It was the usual 
long-drawnout show. In the final ensemble, a few mo- 

138 



ments before the final curtain, I was allowed to sing 
my one number. The people in the audience were 
tired out Some were leaving, and some had already 
left 

My speciality failed to arouse enthusiasm. This 
was used as an excuse for cancelling my contract The 
management said that I had insulted the audience. 

Furious at the treatment accorded me, I began a 
lawsuit and won. The case was appealed, and finally 
we settled for a small sum. I charged the whole thing 
to experience. I learned that opportunity comes in 
strange disguises, and also that many frauds and pit- 
falls come disguised as opportunity. 



139 



XII 

The Keith people were more forgiving now, and 
received me back into the fold. For many years I 
remained in vaudeville. Al was going from one triumph 
to another, and I was always fighting with managers, 
who insisted on advertising me as his brother. I was 
not objecting to the fact that I was his brother, but 
I insisted on retaining my individuality* I did not 
want to capitalize on Al's fame. 

In spite of all I could do, comparisons between us 
were inevitable. Not only did it come from theater 
managers and bookers, but from critics and theater 
patrons. People began to notice our physical resem- 
blance. This was a natural, family likeness, and was 
never cultivated. Both of us appeared in blackface. 
Our voices and mannerisms were somewhat alike. 

Comparisons could not be favorable to me, for Al 
and I were in different forms of entertainment. He 
had a glorious background and ensemble, with a whole 
evening of coming on and off the stage. In my act I 
was alone. There was no prologue by a chorus, and 
I came to the stage with no preparation or introduction. 
I had only twenty minutes in which to win my audience. 
We were laboring in different fields of entertainment, 
and it was not fair to either Al or me to draw 
comparisons. 

Al had become a big figure in the theatrical world, 

141 



and many and devious were the methods that theater 
managers took to capitalize on his name. 

Lillian and I were in Chicago for a week's en- 
gagement. As we went to the theater for a Monday 
morning rehearsal, the workmen were beginning a new 
sign. We saw the word "Al" in huge letters. 

"Do you suppose they are putting up brother APs 
name?" Lillian asked, for she was sensing the bugbear 
that was haunting us. 

"Of course not," I answered. "It is probably Al 
Leavitt's band." 

We went into the theater, but I was uneasy. Pres- 
ently, I went out to see the sign. It had just been 
finished. With sinking heart I read : 

AL JOLSON'S 

Brother, 

Harry 

The sign was an attempt to delude the public into 
believing that Al Jolson was playing in that theater. 

With rage in my heart, I finally located the mana- 
ger. I told him that if he wanted me to go on that week, 
he would have to change the sign and leave out all 
reference to Al. The funny part of it was, he was 
astounded to learn that I did not want to lean on my 
brother's reputation. Another manager remonstrated 
with me. 

"I don't see why you don't use APs name all the 
time in your advertising," he said. 

I replied with a question, "Did you engage me be- 
cause of my act, or because I am Al Jolson's brother?" 

"Oh, your act is fine," he assured me, "but Al is so 
well known and so well liked, I would think you would 
cash in on his reputation." 

142 



"Well," I answered weakly, "if I am to do that, I 
will throw my act into the ash can, and just go out on 
the stage and let people look at me." 

Being merely Al Jolson's brother was a difficult 
thing for me to overcome. One evening I sang at a 
benefit performance. The master of ceremonies stood 
up and told the audience, with tears in his voice, that 
he had a great disappointment for them. 

"We expected to have Al Jolson here tonight," he 
sobbed, "but he was unable to come. I am very sorry, 
and I know what a disappointment this is to you. Any- 
way, we have APs brother, Harry, and he will now 
sing for us." 

This was the kind of send-off that I often got. 

I thought I had a real break one night, when I was 
asked to act as master of ceremonies at a lawn party. 
It gave me a chance I was waiting for. I could be on 
my own without any reference to my brother. My name 
was not announced to the audience. 

When I stood up to speak, I said, "Some of you may 
recognize me. Others will not If I were introduced by 
someone else, he might attach a handle to my name 
and call me the brother of a famous person. For the 
present I am going to remain anonymous." 

The program continued, and finally it reached the 
point where I was to do my speciality. I had an ef- 
fective introduction ready. 

"Now," I said, "I am going to introduce myself to 
you in my own way. It is the way I like to be intro- 
duced, always. I am Harry Jolson." 

My accompanist, Owen Jones, who was at the 
piano, seemed to think my introduction inadequate. 
He jumped to his feet, turned to the audience and 
shouted, "He is Al Jolson's brother!" 

I put both hands to my head and surrendered in 

143 



despair. I couldn't get away from the fact that I was 
Al's brother; not even when I was boss of the whole 
show. 

Lillian, also, was forced to merge her personality 
into being Al Jolson's sister-in-law. Vainly she would 
explain, "I am Mrs. Harry Jolson." Finally she gave 
it up as hopeless and said no more. 

Once she heard a woman, who had taken offense 
at something she said, remark to others, "She needn't 
stick her nose up in the air that way. She isn't the real 
Mrs. Jolson." 

Al was not to blame for the things that were 
happening to me. If I had changed my name when 
we broke up the Jolson, Palmer and Jolson act, his 
fame probably would not have haunted me. Now it 
was too late. No matter what I did, I still would have 
carried the tag of being Al Jolson's brother. 

When I was playing Keith's in Cleveland, the well- 
known critic, Archie Bell, wrote a fine article for the 
Cleveland News about my handicap. He pointed out 
that brothers and sisters who succeed in spite of 
having the same family name, are in the minority when 
compared to those who take different names. He gave 
some advise to young men who had kinsman in the 
same profession who threatened to become celebrities. 
He wrote, "Either change your name or try to switch 
your relative into some other line where he will be a 
flop." 

The whole thing actually became comical. If I 
walked down Broadway wearing a new necktie, the 
wise boys suspected that Al had worn one like it before 
I had, or perhaps he had given it to me secondhand. 

In one of the acts I worked out, I was a sort of 
Pagliacci in blackface. I had a recitative prologue 
and some other lines written for the part. I used a 

144 



clown costume, and rehearsed the act during the sum- 
mer. In August, I went on the road with it and did 
my act eight weeks in New England. I sent my pictures 
in the new costume to some hookers. When I called on 
them personally, they greeted me with a laugh. 

"Why don't you try something original?" they 
asked. "Get an idea of your own. Why do you want 
to copy Al all the time?" 

I was ready to commit murder, but managed to 
ask calmly, "What do you mean?" 

Someone shoved a trade journal under my eyes. 
For the first time I saw the announcement that Pagliac- 
ci was to be made into a motion picture with Al as 
the star. Never could I convince the hookers that I 
had worked out my act long before the idea of the 
motion picture was born. 

One of the funniest things with which we had to 
contend, was the type of people who pretend to be 
acquainted with celebrities of whom they actualy knew 
very little. The members of the "I Knew Him When" 
Club of Al's admirers, grew at an astonishing rate. 
Finally these nuisances reached such proportions that 
I fear I became impatient and sarcastic when I met 
them. Many of them were in the theater. One man, 
who had a famous animal act, told me that he had 
played on a bill with my brother. 

"When was that?" I asked, for I did not question 
his veracity. 

He thought for a few moments before answering, 
and then mentioned a theater in Canada. 

"You probably have him mixed up with someone 
else, Major," I replied. "Al did not play that theater, 
and I happen to know that he wasn't in Canada all 
during that year." 

He became rather indignant and said he had the 

145 



program to prove it. I offered to bet him that he didn't 
have such a program. He said that it was in an old 
trunk which was in storage. Finally be backed down 
completely, and said he wasn't sure just when and 
where it was, but he had been on the same program 
with AL It is interesting to see how many people cling 
to the fringe of a great man's garments. 

It was on a hot night in Texas when Lillian and I 
were sitting outside the stage door, which was the 
coolest spot we could find. Two men came up to us, 
and one of them began the type of conversation I had 
learned to dread. 

"Hello, Harry! How is Al?" 

"I am sure I don't know," I answered. 

"You're Al's brother, aren't you?" 

"No, I'm not," I answered sarcastically, "but I 
have a letter authorizing me to use the Jolson name." 

With his friend standing wide-eyed beside him, 
he went into a long story about Al, whom it seemed 
was his closest boyhood chum. 

"We graduated together from Polytechnic High 
School in California," he informed us. 

"That is very interesting," I told him. 

"Yes," he went on, "I know his father and mother 
well. They have a store on Market Street in San Fran- 
cisco. I had a long talk with them just before I left." 

Perhaps I would have let him continue indefinitely, 
but Lillian was always a realist who hated pretense. 

"Do you know," she said finally, "if you tell those 
stories to someone who really knows Al Jolson and 
his family, he will know you are not telling the 
truth?" 

The man's companion spoke up, "Are you going to 
take that, Fred?" 

The garrulous one turned to Lillian indignantly. 

146 



"Are you telling me that I'm a liar?" he blustered. 

"Of course I am," she retorted sweetly. "You know 
that you are not acquainted with Al jolson or his 
father and mother. He grew up in Washington, D. C., 
and his mother died when he was ten. He didn't go 
to high school in California." 

There was an uncomfortable pause, then the man 
asked meekly, "Are you sure?" 

"Yes, I am," Lillian assured him. " I married Al's 
brother. Harry was joking about that letter, and when 
we last heard from Al, he was well and happy. Thank 
you." 

My father was the most bewildered man in the 
world when he suddenly found that his boy, Asa, had 
come into prominence. 

When visiting in New York, he entered a store on 
Broadway with my brother-in-law. He was suddenly 
aware of an excited conversation. 

"There's Al Jolson's father! He's Al Jolson's 
father!" 

A salesman came up to him ready to ridicule the 
whole idea. 

"Don't try to tell me that you're Al Jolson's father," 
he said. "I know Al well. He's an Italian." 

Father turned and gestured with his hands. 

"Well," he said hopelessly, "maybe he is by this 
time. I never would know." 

The stories. I heard about Al and myself in those 
days were almost as weird as those I am still hearing. 
I learned that we were not brothers at all, nor even dis- 
tant relatives. I heard that we were Jewish, German, 
Irish and nearly everything else except Eskimo. 

Here is a letter that I received while in England : 

147 



"Evancoyd," 

City Road 

Edgbaston, 

3171912 

Dear Mr. Jolson; 

I visited the Empire on Monday last, 2nd 
House, and standing up in the Stalls Balcony, 
I overheard the following conversation; 

1st Man (after your second number) "What a 
change it is to listen to a real black 1 When 
you come to think of the turns who try to 
present coon studies and then compare 
them with the real thing - " 

2nd Man "I quite agree with you. The major- 
ity of coon impersonators on the Stalls at 
present are nothing short of burlesques. 
Anyone can distinguish between the genu- 
ine negro and the imitation." 

I wish you could have seen the expression 
on their faces when you took off your gloves 
and then your wig. 

Thought this would interest you ; hope you 
don't mind my seeming forwardness. 

Best wishes 
Yours very truly 
R - 



Lillian had an experience which was very funny 
to me, but not to her. She used to wear a locket, which 
was fashionable in those days. 

In Lillian's locket were two photographs of me. 
One was an everyday photograph where I had a bliss- 

148 



ful expression and an exceedingly high collar. The 
other showed me in my blackface make-up. 

One day, Lillian was talking with an English lady. 
Growing rather confidential, she opened the locket. 

"This is a picture of my husband," she confided. 

The English lady examined the photographs with 
great interest. 

"Ah, yes, yes," she said finally, "I have heard 
there are many colored people in America. Who is 
the other gentleman; the light-complexioned one?" 

One of the greatest advancements in modern think- 
ing is that we are losing our group consciousness. To- 
day the entertainment world is big enough to include 
every race and color. This was not always true. 

In the old days most people were interested in an 
actor's color, nationality, religion and ancestors. Many 
times it was said of me that I am not a made-up black- 
face, but that I am a real Negro. I accepted this as 
a. compliment to my histrionic ability. 

During one season I managed a group of colored 
singers, and appeared in blackface with them. In some 
of the theaters the boys actually had to black their 
faces and wear gloves so that the audience would 
believe they were white men. One of the directors of 
a theater complimented me on the beauty of the act 
He also had some nice words regarding the singing 
of my men. He remarked, "Your boys definitely dem- 
onstrate that white singers are far ahead of the Negroes. 
No colored entertainers could do those Southern Jubli- 
lee songs as well as your white singers." I wondered 
what he would say if I told him the truth; that I was 
the only white man in our troupe. 

It is gratifying to me to realize that I have lived to 
see the time when such prejudices are passing away 
I hope forever. 

149 



Life was good to Lillian and me through the 
years. Our marriage had been an exceedingly happy 
one, and we seemed to enjoy everything that came to 
us, whether pleasant or unpleasant It was all a part 
of the game; a part of the life of the theater which I 
had chosen against the advise and sage-like counsel 
of family and friends. 

During the years of AFs great success, he often 
expressed envy of me. This was not only because my 
life was simpler than his, with fewer complications, 
but because of his own restless, high-strung, over- 
energized nature. Those who saw him on the stage 
marveled at his tremendous energy; his activity and 
joy that swept an audience with him into his own 
dynamic realm. 

He lived in the same manner when off the stage, 
except for periods of utmost despondency which would 
alternate with spells of enthusiasm and joy. 

During a long engagement, Lillian and I took an 
apartment in Brooklyn. It was in one of those old 
buildings where anyone wanting to see us called 
through a speaking tube from the entrance. One day 
our buzzer sounded. I put the receiver to my ear and 
heard a weary voice from below. 

"Harry," the voice said, "this is Al." 

It didn't sound like Al, but I told him to corne up. 
He had a cold or sore throat or something, and, as 
usual, was frantic with worry about his voice. 

Henrietta was with him. They were living 'the life 
of Riley at the elegant Carlton, but when they looked 
around our little home, they actually envied us. 

"Oh, doesn't this look comfortable and homey?" 
Al exclaimed, again and again. "Honey, I wish we 
had a place like this instead of living in that noisy 
hotel. Harry and Lillian have all the best of it. Where- 

150 



ever they go they find peace, and we seem to find 
nothing but more worry." 

For a number of years both Al and I had been in 
a rough environment, and were inclined to use words 
in ordinary conversation that would have led our 
Rabbi father to believe we were lost beyond redemp- 
tion. Lillian reformed me. As soon as we were mar- 
ried, she put her foot down hard as to swearing or 
making any off-color remarks in her presence. For 
compensation she had every confidence in me, and 
never questioned what I did when she was not with me. 
If I spent the night with the boys at the Friars, she 
made no objections, and never did she subject me to a 
wifely cross-examination when I returned home. 

Henrietta used a different method with AL She in- 
sisted that he account for every hour when he was 
away from her, but did not put a ban on profanity. 
When he was excited and irritated, Al could make the 
air blue, and he knew all the four-letter words that 
were ever invented. 

His wife objected, but didn't know what to do 
about it. Finally she confided in Lillian, and even shed 
a few tears. 

"How do you keep Harry from swearing?" she 
asked. 

"I just tell him he mustn't do it, and that is the 
end of it," Lillian answered. 

"That wouldn't work with Al," sighed Henrietta. 
"He wouldn't pay any attention to me." 

They talked the matter over, and Lillian finally 
suggested the method by which Mark Twain's wife 
had cured him from using his famous profanity, at 
least in her presence. A few days later my wife was 
visiting Henrietta when Al came in. He was excited 



and angry over something, and began expressing him- 
self in the language of the Bowery of former days. 

Suddenly Henrietta came back at him with a bar- 
rage of profanity that brought him up short He stared 
at her in complete silence, looking like a man who had 
received a sudden blow on the jaw. 

Finally he gasped, "Why, you little swearing doll 1" 
For a long time Al was careful about his language 
when Henrietta was with him, and he never again 
really cut loose in her presence. 



152 



XIII 

From the time he was born, to the end of his days, 
Al was cursed with restlessness, unreleased-energy and 
dissatisfaction. It was only on the stage, before the 
public, that he could release that bubbling fountain 
that seethed within. He was always bursting with 
suppressed desire for expression. He never knew ex- 
actly what he wanted to do or where he wanted to go. 
He only knew that he wanted to do something different 
from what he was doing, and to go somewhere else. 

Once he planned what he thought would be a 
wonderful trip. He decided to go from New York to 
California by steamer via Panama. He put his car 
aboard, and was accompanied by his chauffeur. His 
idea was to have a fine rest on board the ship. Then, 
when they reached California, he would sit in the back 
seat of the car in peace, while the chauffeur drove him 
leisurely back to New York, 

It was another case of a restless, two-sided nature 
for which he was noted. Before he had been on board 
the ship three days, he was pacing the narrow decks 
like a caged lion. He would have given all he had, 
together with his hopes for the future, if he could 
jump into the ocean and swim back to his starting 
place. When he reached San Francisco at last, he 
dashed to the railroad office, took a fast train to New 
York and left the chauffeur to drive the car alone across 

153 



the continent Activity and excitement were as neces- 
sary to my brother as food and water. 

The fact that Al had been taken over completely 
by the Shuberts, and that he had signed a contract for 
a long term, was fortunate for all concerned. He needed 
a strong hand over him, and he became their greatest 
star. 

The appearance of Gaby Deslys had not been 
highly successful, and the management prepared a 
new show for her. It was called Vera Fiolotta. She 
was to be surrounded by a galaxy of stars, including 
Al. I have said that seven years is a generation in the 
theater. How many today, remember the well-known 
stars who appeared in Vera Fiolotta? Besides Al there 
were Van Renssalaer Wheeler, Barney Bernard, Billie 
Taylor, Harry Pilcher, Melville Ellis, Jose Collins, 
Kathleen Clifford and Stella Mayhew, the latter being 
a famous blackface comedienne who played opposite 
Al. It required a brilliant star to keep the limelight from 
such a cast, and it is doubtful if Mile. Deslys was equal 
to it. Al scored heavily with two songs, That Haunting 
Melody and Rum-Tum-Tiddle. While singing the lat- 
ter, he developed the idea of running up and down 
the aisles, which made a great hit with the audience. 

Five months later, in March, 1912, Al opened in 
another big show. It was a sort of hodge-podge called 
The Whirl of Society. Part of it was a burlesque of 
Sumurun, an oriental fantasy, which was going strong 
at that time in New York. Al and Stella Mayhew sang 
My Sumurun Girl, which became a popular hit. 

In this show, the character which Al played was 
named Gus. This sort of standardized the blackface, 
and every character that Al played for the next ten 
years was called Gus. 

One reason for his popularity was that he was a 

154 



human dynamo of energy. He was not working hard to 
put over his act, for nothing is more fatal to comedy 
than that. It was his natural joy in working with all his 
might One critic wrote, "He gave of himself prodi- 
gally, spending energy like a volcano." 

Often Al came off the stage completely soaked with 
perspiration. He would take a sponge bath in his 
dressing room, and make a complete change of clothing, 
before going out on the street. 

In 1913, Al was once more teamed up with Gaby 
Deslys at the Winter Garden. This time a sort of musi- 
cal melange had been rigged up that was called The 
Honeymoon Express. There were hordes of Jolson 
fans now, who regarded Al as the star of the show, and 
Gaby as a supporting character. For the first time in 
the Winter Garden, Stella Mayhew was not around to 
divide the blackface honors. 

It was less than two years from the time of his first 
appearance at the Winter Garden, and Al was be- 
coming a popular idol. His salary followed his popu- 
larity, and the Shuberts realized that his contract was 
a gold mine that they had acquired with the Dock- 
stader group. Al did not fail to keep them reminded of 
it. 

October, 1914, saw an opening of another big review 
at the Winter Garden, Dancing Around. There were 
three top-liners in the cast besides Al : Bernard Garn- 
ville, Cecil Cunningham and Kitty Doner. Al was now 
the big attraction of any show in which he appeared. 
He had been on the road a few months with The 
Honeymoon Express, and now the Sun commented, 

"Al Jolson had been too long absent from 
his public as its particular star. He was wel- 
comed back with enthusiasm born of the hun- 

155 



ger to see and hear him again. He was never 
more amusing, never acted with more evident 
enjoyment of the task for its own sake, never 
sang with more artless delight in the occu- 
pation. Nothing ever checks the wave of con- 
tagious magnetism that spreads through the 
theatre whenever he appears, and makes him 
and his audience the best of friends. He is 
the spirit of rough gayety, and his admirers 
sit in happy captivity under his irresistible 

ministrations Al Jolson is in himself about 

the most refreshing characterization in the 
world of stage humor. Almost any actor would 
give anything to be able to reproduce such 
a characterization. But only one man can, and 
he happens to be Al Jolson so he need not 
trouble about any other role." 

While playing in Washington, Al had gone aroun'd 
to see Father before the show opened. 

"Are you still ashamed of me, Father," he asked, 
"and do you still think I am going to the dogs?" 

"No, Asa," Father answered, "I am proud of you. 
I hear you are a big manager." 

"No, no, no!" Al protested. "I am not a mere 
manager. I am the star." 

Father looked at him with horror in his eyes. 

"Asa!" he exclaimed. "You are not the manager?" 

"Of course I am not the manager. Don't you un- 
derstand? I am the star of the show. Why would I want 
to be a manager? A manager gets a hundred dollars a 
week. I am getting thousands. 

Father shook his head wearily and was in the depths 
of despondency. 

156 



"Oh, Asa," he moaned, "I am so sorry. I thought 
you were the manager." 

Never could Father understand how a mere 
comedian, who put shoe polish on his face and came 
out on the stage to play the fool, could be more im- 
portant than the boss of the whole show. He still 
regretted deeply that his loved boy, Asa, had not be- 
come a cantor, or had not at least gone into the clothing 
business. He became more interested when Al told him 
of his vast earnings. A few days later I wrote him that I 
had signed a long-run contract with Keith for a nice 
figure. Then he realized that both his wayward sons 
had succeeded in the hated theater, far beyond his most 
dismal forebodings. He did not approve, but finally 
accepted his fate as a father with resignation. 

Al continued his brilliant career. Hit was followed 
by hit. Robinson Crusoe Jr., opened at the Winter 
Garden in 1916. Sinbad followed in 1918. Al had been 
given a subtitle, The Winter Garden Commedian. His 
openings now were never less than two years apart. 
Never did he have a failure. After a full season in 
New York, an eager public was waiting for him 
throughout the rest of the country. 

Seven years later, when Big Boy opened, the New 
York Times remarked, 

"Mr. Jolson comes to town but rarely in 
a new show for the extremely simple reason 
that any show in which he appears seems to 
have the capacity to run on forever, and is 
changed for a new one only when the star 
gives signs of toppling over from exhaustion." 

Woodrow Wilson was then President of the United 
States. During the strenuous years of the First World 

157 



War, he found relaxation in vaudeville and musical 
comedy. Al was one of his favorite entertainers, and 
he honored him with an invitation to lunch at the 
White House. Reporters and publicity men made the 
most of it, and finally the story reached Father. 

A few days later Al called at the old home. Father 
saw him coming. He opened the front door and cried, 
"Asa, Asa. I heard you had lunch with the President 
at the White House!" 

"Yes, I did," answered Al. "What do you think of 
the theater now, Father? Your own son had lunch 
at the White House. Isn't that wonderful?" 

Father looked at him demurely for a moment and 
said, "But Asa, did you tell him that I live here, and 
that whatever I eat has to be kosher?" 

My brother's friendship with Mr. Wilson^dfa not 
influence him in the 1920 election. With otljjfr ^promi- 
nent stars as members, he was President of the Harding 
and Coolidge Theatrical League. 

On August 24, he headed a delegation that called 
on Mr. Harding at his home in Marion. 

Ted Lewis and his jazz band, and the Johnny 
Hand Band from Chicago, furnished the music. They 
marched in style to the Harding home. Leo Carillo 
and Texas Guinan led the parade carrying a big 
American flag. 

Al made a semi-humorous political speech, then 
blew a whistle, and all of them struck up a campaign 
song, Harding You're The Man For Us. The words 
and music were by Al Jolson. It started off something 
like this: 



158 



"We think the country's ready 

For a man like Teddy; 
One who is a fighter through and through. 

We need another Lincoln 

To do the Nation's thinkin* 
And Mr. Harding, we've selected you. 

CHORUS 

Harding, lead the G O P 
Harding, on to victory, 
We are here to make a fuss; 
Harding, you're the man for us! 

Blanche Ring sang Rings On My Fingers; Leo 
Carillo gave a speech in Italian dialect, Lew Cody, 
Eugene O'Brian, Zena Keef e and others made speeches 
with Al injecting his own type of fun in between. He 
pretended to be holding a whispered conversation with', 
Mr. Harding, and then announced that he had been 
promised a job as Ambassador to China. 

A few days later, Al called on Lillian and me. 

"How about this campaign, Al?" I asked. "I 
thought you and President Wilson were good friends?" 

"Of course we are," he answered, "but I like to side 
in with a winner." 

In 1921, a theater was built for Al's use, and was 
given his name. It was at 7th Avenue and 59th Street 
in New York. Here Al opened in October of that year 
with a new show: Bombo. Three years had elapsed 
since he had last played in New York, and his thou- 
sands of fans were anxious to see him again. A reviewer 
complained, "Three years is a long time between 
Jolsons." 

The opening of the show and theater was a great 
event in Al's life. He had come a long way since we 

159 



appeared together in The Hebrew and The Cadet. 
The nervous strain under which he always worked 
nearly overcame him on that opening night. Most 
people on the stage are subject to stage fright. Being 
one of the most highly-strung individuals the theater 
has ever seen, Al's fright at times was actually pathetic. 
Even though he was a veteran of more than twenty 
years' experience, I believe he never had a worse case 
of pure fright than on the evening of October 21. 

He became convinced that his voice was gone, and 
that he would not be able to sing. He could see nothing 
but disaster ahead, both during the entertainment and 
afterward. 

When I went back stage, he came up and clung 
to me as he did when he was a little boy. 

"Harryl" he exclaimed hoarsely. "Don't let them 
ring up the curtain. I can't go on." 

A doctor was in attendance; one of the good old 
doctors with a confident manner and a soothing voice. 

"Pull yourself together, Mr. Jolson," he would 
say. "You are all right. There is nothing wrong with 
you or your voice. This is a wonderful night for you and 
you mustn't spoil it with your unfounded fears." 

I tried to joke him out of his spell by recalling some 
experiences from the past. 

"There is nothing wrong with you Al," I assured 
him. "Are you crazy? Is having a theater named after 
you driving you nuts? There's nothing to be afraid of. 
What if you get fired? You can always come back to 
Keith, and we will revive the old Hebrew and Cadet 
act and knock 'em dead." 

The curtain was raised. Instead of protesting, Al 
stood in the wings sweating and trembling. When his 
cue came, I gave him a hard push from the rear and 
out he went. The ovation he received is one that he 

160 



never could forget. For several minutes the applause 
continued while Al stood and bowed. Probably the 
time that elapsed helped him regain his nerve. Never 
did he sing better than he did that night 

Of course he was expending his usual amount of 
energy. Every time he came off the stage, he vowed 
he couldn't go back. When the curtain fell on the first 
act, he said there wouldn't be a second. He was through. 
Outside, the audience was standing up, applauding, 
cheering and shouting in a determination to get a 
curtain speech. 

"Go on, Al!" everyone was telling him. "Go out and 
give'em a talk." 

Finally we pushed him out on the stage. He made 
a pleasing speech, greatly to his surprise, but not to 
ours. 

In the course of his remarks he stated sadly that 
this would be his last show. The strain of first nights 
like this was killing him, and he couldn't carry on. 
While he firmly believed what he was saying, I knew 
he would change his mind within the next day or 
two. Al would never die from being in the theater, 
but if he were taken away he would perish like a green 
plant shut up in the dark. 

The reviews that Al received in the newspapers the 
next day somewhat reassured him, and he abandoned 
his idea of retiring from the stage. It was a lesson 
in the futility of worry. In his distress, he had omitted 
two stanzas from one of the leading hits in the show. 
This was a travesty on The Barber of Seville. One 
critic said it was the best thing of the evening, but 
was too short. 

In several of APs shows, historical characters ap- 
peared. In this one he was Bombo, servant of Christo- 
pher Columbus. His threat to retire was taken only 

161 



semi-seriously. The Herald commented that if Al 
retired, it would be hard on Hendrick Hudson, Gul- 
liver, Captain Kidd and many other characters in 
history, for they would lose the chance to be immortali- 
zed in musical comedy. 

The nervous anxiety that people of the stage have, 
just before they go on, is something that few actors 
have been able to overcome. No matter how many 
times they have performed successfully, there is al- 
ways a question of whether they will again be a hit, or 
fall as flat as a dead fish. Sometimes this nervousness is 
carried to the point of eccentricity. 

One famous actor was allergic to tobacco smoke. 
Yet he held a cigar in his mouth most of the time while 
on the stage. He couldn't work without it A well- 
known comedian never appeared on the stage with- 
out a piece of string, which he wound around an index 
finger and then unwound it during his whole act. The 
string became associated with him in the minds of all 
who knew him. They thought it was part of his act, 
and didn't know he couldn't get along without it. Most 
singers are pestered by a haunting fear that the voice 
will fail. Al was the worst that I have ever known for 
this. Fear for his voice was almost an obsession. Some- 
times he would close his show in the middle of a pros- 
perous season, because he thought his voice was break- 
ing. His voice was all right, but fear of losing it was 
too much for him. 

To the layman, it may seem that the ancient tradi- 
tion, that the show must go on, is carried to extremes. 
The actor will not agree. If it were only his own 
welfare that is at stake, the matter would be simplified. 
But he has an entire show to think of; the manager 
who has sold hundreds of tickets, and the other actors, 
most of whom are probably but one jump ahead of 

162 



poverty and a park bench. There are the musicians 
and the stage hands, as well as office employees and 
many others whom the public does not see. The show 
must go on! One assumes a tremendous responsibility 
when he chooses the field of entertainment as a profes- 
sion. Many are depending upon him, and he would die 
rather than fail them. 

I have seen people get up from a hospital bed, rush 
to the theater, put on an act of singing or violent 
dancing, and return immediately to the hospital, burn- 
ing with fever and with doctors and nurses screaming 
maledictions. 

I shall never forget one bitterly cold winter when 
everyone on the bill was sick at one time or another. 
When we left St Paul, Cleveland Bonner, the classic 
dancer, was so ill that he could hardly stand, but he 
went on with his act and did a good job of it. At 
Winnepeg, the temperature was far below zero. Some 
performing elephants mutinied while being taken 
from the cars to the theater. They knocked down 
fences and everything else in their path, and finally 
wound up in a warm power-house with frosted ears. 

The strange part of this tradition, that the show 
must go on, is that no actor wants it known that he is 
not in the best of health and spirit. Theater-goers are 
always kind when they understand, and are most un- 
kind when they do not understand. I was playing in 
the South one season when the singer's greatest enemy, 
laryngitis, made it impossible for me to sing. It seemed 
to me that the audience would know that something was 
wrong when I went out on the stage and told a few 
stories, in tones that were like a bullfrog singing a 
love song. The critic of the local paper remarked, 
"Harry Jolson, billed as the operatic blackface, proved 
to have no voice." 

163 



Whenever I was unable to sing I went on the stage 
and told a few stories rather than to leave the manager 
flat. During one of these trying times, I received a 
letter which I have kept for many years : 

"Harry Jolson; 

With such a wonderful brother to study 
and follow, I believe your success is assured, 
but may I mention one fault that must be 
overcome before any performer can catch hold 
of the crowd. You do not articulate clearly. 
We cannot understand what you are saying, 
and articulation is nine-tenths of the battle. 

The best to you always. 



One might ask why it didn't occur to the gentleman 
that I never would have gotten far in the theatrical 
world if I couldn't speak clearly? Yet it was probably 
my fault for not confiding in the audience and ex- 
plaining my woes. 

Al was severely criticized for closing his shows 
before the end of the season. Managers have argued 
the point with me, and there are two strong sides to 
the question. When a show was booked months ahead, 
should Al have disappointed his audiences by walking 
out and speaking a few words in a hoarse voice, or 
should he have cancelled the engagement? Al always 
tried to be at his best, and he hated a mediocre perform- 
ance. 

People have made remarks to me such as, "I saw 
your brother in the Winter Garden, and was terribly 
disappointed. His voice wasn't what people claim at 
all. He just sort of talked a few songs and didn't give 



any encores." 



164 



I have heard others say, "Al is slipping. His voice 
isn't nearly as good as it was a few years ago." The 
slightest lapse from top form brings forth such opin- 
ions. This is the question: should an actor or a singer 
submit to such criticism, or should he refuse to appear 
when he is not at his best? The only perfect solution 
to the problem is to obtain people for the theater who 
are never sick, if they can be found. 

Whenever Al closed his show before the season was 
over, he had my sympathy. I always sided with him. 
He had a big reputation to guard, and the only way 
he could protect it was to refuse to appear when he 
was sick and his voice was not at its best. 



165 



XIV 

There was always something fascinating about 
vaudeville. You prepared for your act, went on for 
twenty minutes, and you were through. Yet, strong as 
the lure of vaudeville stage was, it called for a hard 
life on the part of those who heeded the call. 

There were all-night rides in a day coach that was 
but a glamorous caboose for a freight train. Often we 
would get out of bed before daylight, half dead with 
sleep, to tramp a mile or more through snowdrifts, 
carrying heavy luggage, because no cabs were avail- 
able. There was the usual room in a hotel, which was 
next door to railroad yards and a busy switch engine, 
or a wild, poker party was going on in the next room. 
There was always an unsympathetic hotel clerk to say 
that no rooms were available, or that he had only a 
court room, $10.00 a day, double. 

Lillian had a list of specifications regarding a room 
that she always handed a hotel clerk usually without 
success. A desperate clerk once asked her why she 
didn't have a string of hotels built to order all around 
the circuit. 

One of the most disastrous things that could happen 
was to fail to appear for the first performance of the 
week. It was a serious matter even if one failed to make 
the first morning rehearsal. Going from one city to 
another was a constant source of worry, from the time 
of the closing performance in one place, until we 

167 



reached the town of our next engagement. I always 
spent a sleepless night if I had to catch an early 
morning train, for I had no faith in alarm clocks or 
hotel clerks. 

Only once did I fail to arrive in time for my first 
show. My route list showed that I was to go from 
Oklahoma City to Little Rock, and then to Dallas. 
When the contracts came I merely tossed them into my 
trunk, and did not even suspect that the route might 
have been changed. 

In the small hours of Sunday morning, we pulled 
out of Oklahoma City on one of the local trains that 
seemed to stop at every farm house. Late in the day we 
obtained a Little Rock newspaper, and I looked over 
the theater advertisements. Mine advertised Fritzi 
Scheff as the headliner for that week. Harry Jolson 
wasn't mentioned. 

"This fellow is all mixed up," I told Lillian. "He 
doesn't even know that I am to appear in his theater." 

It was a curious situation, and we were uneasy when 
we reached Little Rock. Late Sunday night we went 
to the theater to look at the lobby advertising. Neither 
my name nor my photographs were there. I couldn't 
understand it, and got ready for some acid comments 
for the manager. 

The next morning I went to rehearsal. Instead of 
speaking my piece to the manager, I heard, "Why 
Harry, what are you doing here? Dallas has been 
wiring and telephoning to find out what has become 
of you." 

I dashed back to the hotel, dug my contracts out of 
my trunk, and found that the route had been changed. 

We grabed the next train to Dallas, but I missed the 
Monday shows, and they had to patch the program 
as best they could. We spent the night on a slow train 

168 



in order to reach Dallas in time for the Tuesday 
morning rehearsal. 

I had gone seven-hundred sleepless miles on slow 
trains. I had one rehearsal and two shows that day. At 
midnight we crawled into bed completely exhausted. 
I believe I was fast asleep by the time my head hit 
the pillow. 

An hour later I was dragged back to painful con- 
sciousness by a series of horrible noises that made me 
think of Dante's Inferno. We had been forced to accept 
one of Lillian's forbidden rooms that had a thin door 
leading to the one adjoining. A maudlin, barber-shop 
quartet had swung into an untunef ul rendition of Sweet 
Adeline. This was followed by I've Been Working On 
The Railroad, and all the other whiskey classics of the 
day. 

We made a frantic appeal to the night clerk, and 
finally stumbled up three flights of stairs and along 
a half mile of corridors. Lillian was in kimono, I in 
dressing gown and slippers. Hats were on our touseled 
hair, clothing was drapped over our arms, and both 
hands were full of luggage. Finally we reached a tiny 
court room that had the one advantage of no nearby 
quartet. 

Our baggage was another source of worriment. The 
loss of one piece, especially if it contained the stage 
wardrobe, was a calamity beside which all others were 
but mere incidents. 

Vaudeville performers were people who knew 
nothing of holidays. Such times as Thanksgiving and 
Christmas meant merely an extra show. An editor once 
wrote of our profession: 

"His Christmas tree is the scenery in the 
theatre; his 'stocking' is his agent which hangs 

169 



from the mantel piece of the booking depart- - 
ment; and his Santa Claus is the manager who 
gives him a consecutive route. His Christmas 
is made merry by the plaudits and smiles of 
the audience, for the theatre is his home and 
the audience his family; he is the happy vic- 
tim of Wanderlust." 

Among vaudeville actors there is a saying as famous 
as, "You know what the Governor of North Carolina 
said to the Governor of South Carolina." This is, "The 
boat sails Wednesday." It has been heard in every 
theater, and probably not one person in ten thousand 
knows what it means. 

The story goes back to Willis Sweatnam. He was 
an old-time minstrel who went to England to do a 
blackface act in the Music Halls. During the first 
show he didn't get a laugh, and there was no applause 
when he finished. The manager came to his dressing 
room where he was sitting in glum silence. 

"I am sorry, Mr. Sweatnam," he announced, "but, 
of course, you will have to be cancelled. Our people 
don't like your kind of entertainment We just made 
a mistake. The Teutonic sails Wednesday. If you will 
go right over now and book passage " 

"But see herel" Sweatnam interrupted. "You have 

not seen anything yet. I just used the wrong stuff for 

that show. I will make up a new act, and you will see." 

The manager shook his head and rubbed his hands 

together to express sympathy. 

"There is no use," he went on. "They don't enjoy 
your type of act. It would be wasting time to continue. 
The boat that sails Wednesday " 

"Please don't be hasty," Sweatnam argued. "You 
are throwing away good money if you lose my act. 

170 



Let me go on once more, and I'll prove to you that I 
can put it over." 

After a long argument the manager gave in. 

"All right," he said, "you may go on in the next 
show, but remember that the boat sails Wednesday." 

Sweatnam talked with the orchestra leader who was 
to work with him, and framed up some new jokes. 

"The first one will be like this," he explained. "I'll 
ask you why an old maid is like a green tomato. You 
give it up and then I'll come back with, 'Because it's 
hard to mate her. 7 See the joke? To mate her 
tomato tomater." 

"Ah 1 yes," the leader answered. "Quite so ! I get you. 
That is a jolly good jest." 

There were more hasty instructions, and presently 
the act was on. Sweatnam led up to the first joke. 

"Mr. Chumley," he began, "why is an old maid 
like a green tomato?" 

"I am sure I do not see the slightest resemblance, 
Mr. Sweatnam," replied the bright assistant. "I do not 
know. Why is an old maid like a green tomah to?" 

The joke was a wreck, and there was nothing 
Sweatnam could do to revive it. He stood there a 
moment, and then said sadly, "There is only one 
answer, Mr. Chumley. The boat sails Wednesday." 

Vaudeville reached an all-time peak before moving 
picture producers invented feature pictures. Those 
were the days of long routes and short jumps. The great 
Keith Circuit, and its affiliates, had at least one fine 
theater playing a full week, sometimes with only two 
shows a day, in nearly every large city. 

A vaudeville actor was a gentleman then. He could 
take his time about coming to the theater for the mati- 
nee. He could dress leisurely afterward, and have a 

171 



few hours for pleasure and dinner before the evening 
show. 

We did not know it, but the picture theaters were 
even then sounding the death knell of vaudeville. The 
bigger picture houses brought in singing or dancing 
acts with the films. Business began to slip away from 
the vaudeville theaters. In desperation the managers 
added pictures to the program, and gave more shows 
in a day. 

No one, who has not been through it, can under- 
stand the curse to an actor of three and four shows a 
day. The new schedule called for packing, unpacking 
and catching trains twice a week. There were extra 
railroad fares, which the actor had to pay, and salaries 
declined as people turned away from vaudeville to 
attend the moving picture theaters. 

The next step came when the variety theaters turned 
entirely to moving pictures, and the grand, old days 
of vaudeville, which many of us believed was the 
finest of all forms of entertainment, were with the 
dim and pathetic past. 

Some of the saddest tragedies in business life occur 
in the theatrical world. I have known actors who 
reached the heights of success, with the crowd at 
their feet. They drew fabulous salaries for many years. 
Then, suddenly, they were out of a job, without money 
and without friends. Their means of livelihood was 
gone, and they were unable to obtain a foothold in any 
other type of employment. 

Perhaps no form of art is so cruel to its adherents 
as that of the stage, and this was particularly true 
of vaudeville. 

Knowing the hazards of the profession, no one 
dreads old age as much as actors. Many vaudeville 
stars made a practice of putting away a little money 

172 



each week. Some day they expected to have a little 
farm with chickens and a cow where, far from the 
stage, they could live unhappily until the end of their 
days. 

Lillian and I began saving shortly after we were 
married. For years we stayed away from high-priced 
hotels, arid sought out boarding houses and furnished 
rooms. Only once did we invest in stocks, and that 
cured us forever. 

"This should teach us," Lillian announced severly, 
"that actors should keep their money in socks rather 
than in stocks." 

Later I tried her joke on the stage, but it proved 
to be a flop. 

During these hectic years my brother and I saw 
comparatively little of each other. Sometimes we were 
in the same city at the same time, and spent many 
happy hours together. At his request I would give Al 
a lot of elderly-brother advise, which he seldom 
followed. 

In the fall of 1924, we were together a few days 
in New York. More than three years had elapsed since 
he had launched Bombo. Now he was spending sleep- 
less hours in his concern over a new show. He wanted 
one for the winter, but had no idea what it would be. 
We were at the races when an idea came to me. 
On the way home I made a suggestion. 

"Al, why don't you get up a musical version of one 
of the old racing pieces such as Wild Fire or In Old 
Kentucky?" 

"That's it!" he cried. 

We discussed the matter all the way back to New 
York, but finally he shook his head. 

"I am afraid it isn't practical, Harry," he decided. 

173 



"There would be too much trouble and expense carry- 
ing horses on long road trips." 

We argued about it, for I had grown enthusiastic 
over the idea. I could see great possibilities in such a 
show. 

Two or three weeks elapsed before I saw Al again. 
Then I met him on the Rialto, and he was full of 
news about his new show. 

"What kind of show is it?" I asked. 

"Believe it or not, Harry, I am going to do one 
of those horsey shows. There is a great racing scene 
in it. Didn't we talk about it the last time I saw you? 
I'm going to call it Big Boy" 

The Jolson theater was occupied when Al was 
ready, and he opened in January, 1925, in the Winter 
Garden. The play was a musical comedy instead of 
a musical revue. It had something of a plot, and was 
a departure from his vehicles of former years. Al 
played the part of a colored jockey. The setting was 
in the South, and there were fitting touches of melo- 
drama that he could do so well. He started another song 
on the road to fame on his opening night: "Keep 
smiling at troubles, for troubles are bubbles, and bub- 
bles will soon blow away." 

Al's first appearance on the stage, as usual, stopped 
the show. The next morning the following comment 
appeared in the New York Times : 

"As an example of an audience held in the 
hollow of the hand, last night's premier at the 
Winter Garden provided a night that should 
live in theatrical history. Never before did all 
present seem so distinctly the property of the 

actor as they did last night In Big Boy he 

seems to be an even more vibrant and mag- 

174 



netic figure than ever before. He is all of the 
old Jolson and something of a new Jolson as 
well. He sings both seriously and comically, 
and included in the song group is a Mammy 
number, a cheer-up number and every other 
kind of number; he tells stories, both in char- 
acter and out of it (one anecdote having to do 
with Pola Negri, probably his high point for 
all time), and with all his old skill he uses his 
eyes eloquently at the precise moment when 
the point of a line can be greatly enhanced 
thereby. A great man in the theatre, Mr. Jol- 
son, and deservedly one of its most popular." 

It was typical of the praise and commendation that 
poured in from every source. 

One of the great tragedies in ATs life, it seemed 
to me, was when Henrietta decided to obtain a divorce. 
They were married in 1907. Henrietta was a lovely 
little woman; a petite blonde, fond of books, and a 
perfect lady. She was quiet and reserved, and dressed 
always in perfect taste. When Al started climbing 
rapidly the ladder of success, she worked hard to climb 
with him. She read the best of literature, studied the 
piano, learned to read and speak French, and was 
at home in any society. 

Those who knew them best blamed Al for the 
separation. Naturally, I always defended my younger 
brother. It seemed to me that any woman who married 
Al should have known she was merely courting trouble. 
He belonged to the public. His one great pleasure in 
life was appearing before people. He gave all that he 
had, and nothing was reserved around which he could 
build a harmonious home life. 

A year after the divorce, while I was playing on 

175 



the West Coast, Henrietta spent two weeks with Lil- 
lian and me. She and Al had been writing to each 
other, and we hoped that they would re-marry. 

Henrietta regretted that she had sued Al for a 
divorce. She felt that she might have saved their mar- 
riage if she had followed her own wishes, and had not 
listened to others. She seemed to have no hope of 
reconciliation. 

"When Al and I were poor," she said, "we were 
always happy. Al was ambitious, and I was ambitious 
for him. I did everything possible to help him succeed. 
What did I gain? Nothing 1 I only lost him." 

One Say when she and Lillian were together, she 
said bitterly, "Lillian, don't be a fool. Don't be too 
ambitious for Harry. If his success becomes too great, 
he will belong to his public rather than to you." 

The reconciliation we hoped for did not take place, 
and both she and Al married others. 

When Lillian and I met APs second wife for the 
first time, we were so astonished that she had a right to 
feel insulted. Her name was Ethel Delmar, and she 
had been a dancer in George Whites' Scandals. 

Mentally we compared her with Henrietta. Miss 
Delmar was much taller. She had raven-black hair, 
and cared nothing about pretty and dainty clothes. 
Her hobby was keeping dogs, and she always had a 
few with her wherever she happened to be. Con- 
siderably younger than Al, she loved the beautiful 
home they had at Scarsdale. She was a gregarious soul, 
and enjoyed nothing better than to have the house 
filled with guests. She could not understand why Al 
did not love a home and a host of merry companions 
as much as she. 

To him, a home was merely a place to sleep. Other- 
wise it was an encumbrance. He didn't care to spend 

176 



much time at home, and hated to be bothered with 
management or details. 

Al lived for the footlights, the blare of the trumpets, 
and the elaborate stage setting with himself in the 
middle of it. He liked the applause of the multitude. 
He loved to mix with the crowd surging up and down 
the streets. Never could he be happy away from the 
rush and excitement of the life he had lived for many 
years. 

A home and a wife were actually fetters to AL 
He had to be free, and resented any form of restraint. 
Many were the punishments he had received from 
Father when he was a boy because of his desire to go 
his own way, free from the ties of parents and home. 
The years had not changed him. His marriage with 
Ethel Delmar ended in a Paris divorce court. 

Yet, there was one thing that the public did not 
know about Al. He and I talked it over many times, 
for it was a mutual problem. Both of us loved children 
and longed to become fathers. My knowledge of APs 
yearning for fatherhood caused me to fall for one of 
his publicity agent's tricks. A story came out in the 
newspapers to the effect that Al had adopted a baby 
in Youngstown, Ohio. 

I had no personal knowledge of whether or not the 
story was true, yet I was besieged with hundreds of 
questions. 

"Is it true about Al?" people asked. "Is it a boy or 
a girl? How old is it? Is Al going to marry again? 
Otherwise how can he take care of a baby?" 

Several weeks elapsed before Al and I were in 
in the same city. One evening I called on him in his 
dressing room. 

"How about the baby you adopted?" I asked. 

177 



"Oh, that!" he said carelessly. "That was just a 
press-agent's stunt" 

"I should have known it," I replied. "I ought to 
know you well enough by this time, not to be taken 
in by your crazy stories. Where did you get the idea?" 

"Well," he answered, "while I was playing in 
Youngstown, I had a dream one night about adopting 
a baby. The next day I happened to mention it to the 
publicity man, and he grabbed the idea. He got up a 
big story about it, and suggested that we call the 
imaginary baby, Youngstown Jolson." 

After all these years I still encounter that story 
about Al adopting a baby in Youngstown, Ohio. Many 
other stories are told about him today that were merely 
fabrications woven in a press agent's mind. 



178 



XV 

Both Al and I had offers and tentative offers to go 
into moving pictures during the silent era. In 1923, 
D. W. Griffiths made a one-picture deal with AL When 
Al saw a few of the test shots that were made of him, 
he promptly cancelled the whole thing and went to 
Europe to recover from the shock. 

In 1926, the moving picture industry was in the 
doldrums. The Warner Brothers Company was des- 
perately working on a revolutionary project where 
sound would be added to the usual pantomine. They 
went after Al for the first full-length talking picture. 

One of the chief inducements was the medium in 
which he would star : The Jazz Singer. The story was 
somewhat similar to that of Al's own history. The son 
of a Jewish cantor runs away from home and becomes 
a Broadway star. In the evening of Tom Kippur, he 
comes back and attends the synagogue. Taking the 
place of his dying father, he leads the sacred prayers 
in a tear-jerker ending. 

Al agreed to accept the role, and made his first 
picture. Warner Brothers were having financial diffi- 
culties, and finally talked Al into accepting his salary 
in stock in the company. It is probable that Al had 
little faith in the future of moving pictures, talking or 
otherwise; but he was in the big money at the time 
and probably regarded the whole thing as an interesting 
experiment. 

179 



The Jazz Singer opened at the Warner theater 
in New York in October, 1927. Only a part of the 
huge crowd could be admitted. Thousands awaited 
their turn near the entrance, and other thousands gave 
up in despair. 

The question in everyone's mind was whether talk- 
ing pictures would be successful, and whether or not 
they were here to stay. 

Al was in an orchestra seat, nervous and worried. 
Never before had he sat in an audience to see and hear 
himself on the stage. 

There was a tremendous applause when his voice 
came from the screen. Tears were in every eye when 
the picture ended, with the jazz singer chanting the 
prayers in the synagogue. Al broke down completely, 
for tears always came easily to his eyes. 

The critics joined in a paean of praise. Talking 
pictures were here to stay. 

The critic, Richard Watts, wrote : 

"Jolson and Vitaphone have triumphed 
over the silent drama. The important thing 
was that this device for synchronizing sound 
with cinema proved capable of catching all 
of that distinctive quality of voice and method, 
all of that unparalleled control over the emo- 
tions of an audience that is Al Jolson." 

Another revolution had taken place in the world 
of entertainment, and Al had a tremendous part in a 
successful introduction of the new medium. 

Warner Brothers rushed Al into another full- 
length talking picture, The Singing Fool. There was 
a feature song in it, which Al did not like when he 
heard it at a preview. 

180 



He dashed out of the theater, went to a telephone 
and called Buddy De Sylva, who was in Atlantic City. 
Briefly he stated his woes and demanded a song. 

"What is it supposed to be about?" asked De 
Sylva. 

"Well, first I am talking with a boy. Then I sing." 

"How old is the boy supposed to be?" De Sylva 
countered. 

"He is about three, and is standing at my knee." 

"That's fine," De Sylva said. "I have two lines 
ready, 'Climb upon my knee, sonny boy; although 
you're only three, sonny boy.' Why don't you take 
it from there?" 

Al took it from there, and Sonny Boy was the hit 
of The Singing Fool. It brought Al a fortune from 
the sales of sheet music and records. 

Later he sold his Warner Brothers' stock for 
$4,000,000, about the amount of his estate when he 
passed away. It is estimated that Al made and spent, 
during his spectacular career, more than $20,000,000. 

With talking pictures, the industry reached a great 
era. Contrary to popular beliefs, moving pictures had 
not attracted successful theatrical people, except in the 
few cases where high salaries were paid. There were 
several reasons for this. The silent motion picture was 
considered a cheap, low form of entertainment by 
successful actors in vaudeville or the spoken drama, 
Those in vaudeville, especially, shunned the making 
of pictures. Many had an act that went on for years 
with very little change. They covered our continent 
and even Europe, and reached many thousands of 
people. 

If the act had been made into a motion picture, 
every nickel theater would have shown it. Theater- 
goers would have seen it a number of times, and would 

181 



not care to see it again. One motion picture could kill 
a great vaudeville act that would go on for years on 
the stage. 

During the 1920's, I was tempted a number of 
times by offers from friends in the motion picture 
industry. As we look back upon those years today, we 
might ask, "How could you be so foolish as not to 
accept?" 

My answer, when offers came, was merely that I 
was well established in vaudeville. My earnings were 
high. I was saving money for a rainy day, and I hugely 
enjoyed my career. Why should I change, and take a 
chance on anything as hazardous as moving pictures 
would be for me? 

Al, likewise, had many offers, but the silent movie 
did not attract him. What future could it offer, for 
a man whose greatest talent lay in singing and 
speaking? 

During the years of his greatest success, Al always 
remained the common man. His closest friends were 
from every walk of life. One Christmas I arrived in 
Chicago, while Al was playing there in Bombo. I 
telephoned him immediately. 

"Golly, Harry," he said, "I am sorry I didn't know 
you and Lillian were coming. I am throwing a Christ- 
mas dinner, but every possible spot is full. I would 
like to have you, and so would the others." 

I asked him who his other guests were. 

"Oh," he said, "the same old crowd. There's Jim- 
mie, Holmes, Friday and others of the same bunch." 

Jimmie was his chauffeur. Holmes was his valet 
and secretary, and his man Friday had been living on 
APs bounty for many years. He had many parasitic 
followers, of course. What great and wealthy man does 

182 



not? Many of them he appraised at their actual value, 
but still accepted them. 

It was about this time that he was speaking to a 
woman whom we both knew. They discussed me, and 
later she repeated the conversation to me. 

Al said, "Of the two of us, Harry is the lucky one. 
He has everything. He knows that he is loved for 
himself alone, not for his money nor his prestige." 

My own more profitable and more pleasant years 
began in 1921. It was on Labor Day, in Albany, that 
Mr. E. F. Albee, head of the Keith Circuit, saw my 
act for the first time. A short time later I was signed 
on a long-term contract to play the Keith theaters. I 
received fine treatment, and I had the satisfaction of 
knowing that I was at the top of the vaudeville ladder. 

Even so, many people considered me to be a sort of 
poor relation of Al. In the December, 1926, issue of 
the Broadway Breeze, this article appeared : 

"B roadway is often reminded that the star's 
brother, Harry Jolson, is allowed to remain 
in vaudeville year after year. Generous with 
money to the point of irrationality (he has 
helped many an impoverished young pro- 
ducer) Al might be expected to place Harry, 
a really good performer, in a show of his own. 
Al Jolson's intimates defend him with the 
protest that Harry's technique so closely fol- 
lows APs that to upraise him would be to 
strike a blow at his own value. Sound enough 
a reason to be sure, and the matter is entirely 
ATs own affair." 

Among his many extravagances, my brother actually 
was playing angel to some of the Broadway shows. 

183 



While in one of his optimistic moods, he might have 
actually asked me to star in such a production, and in 
a moment of weakness, I might have accepted. If so, 
the production probably would, have flopped, and I 
would have been the most unhappy person in the world. 
You don't go to the top of any profession by having 
someone finance you. Success must come through your 
own endeavor, and it must be built step by step through 
the years. The subject of Al playing angel to a show for 
me never came up between us. 

The year 1929, was an exciting time for me. Lillian 
and I moved to Hollywood, where we took a nice 
apartment. With vaudeville declining, I determined 
either to get into talking pictures, or go into business, 
or retire. 

Once more I learned the futility of planning ahead, 
and that "the best laid plans of mice and men gang 
aft agley." The Universal Picture Corporation signed 
me for four pictures at a fancy salary. With the cus- 
tomary actor's desire to keep constantly in the public 
eye, I inserted a full page announcement in Variety. 

Again it seemed that Dame Fortune smiled and 
said, "No, Harry, don't you remember? It is to Al 
that I have given wealth and fame. To you I have 
given peace, love and happiness." 

Before my contract expired, an actor friend told 
me he had been informed that I was to be signed for 
seven years, and was to be built into a great star. One 
day I was asked to come to the studio. Lillian went with 
me. It was a thrilling time for us. At last I was to be 
in a new world of entertainment; the same world that 
had ended my career as a vaudeville star. 

With high hopes and smiling faces we were ushered 
into the office of an executive who was known as the 
trouble shooter. He told me sadly that the company 

184 



would not take up my opinion, and that I could call the 
next day for a full settlement under my contract. 

As we left his office Lillian burst into tears. I put 
an arm around her, and thus we left the studio. Gone 
were all our hopes for a motion picture career, 

When I called the next day to receive the final 
payment under my contract, the executive who had 
broken the news to me came up and wrung my hand. 

"Harry," he told me, "our little affair yesterday 
could be the nucleous for a great picture. It was hard 
for me to see the happy faces of you and your wife 
when you came into my office, and to see them change 
as I said what I had been told to say. I truly believe 
the idea could be made into a great picture. Perhaps 
some day it will be." 

My fancy salary was paid in full during the life 
of the contract, but the pictures were never made. 
Why? Perhaps Dame Fortune had the answer. I do 
not know. With all their glamour and power, talking 
pictures were not for me. 

For several months Al and I had not been on speak- 
ing terms. One of our famous, periodic quarrels was 
on with vengeance. I believe a certain publicity man, 
whose name shall not be handed down to infamy, was 
responsible. He was one who insisted that Al be the 
only Jolson; that Al should occupy the spotlight of 
publicity alone, and that Harry should never be 
mentioned. 

While I was in New York in 1928, Lillian had been 
looking over my scrapbooks, photographs and records. 
She suggested that I write the story of Al and me for 
a leading weekly magazine. At first I was not interested, 
but she persisted. Finally we began writing the article. 
Perhaps I said something to Al about it, but don't 
remember. We were frequently together at this time. 

185 



By the time my story reached the publishers of the 
magazine, one from Al also arrived. Here was a 
question for the editors. Unfortunately for Al, his 
article was glamorous rather than accurate. It played 
up many of his publicity stories as history. One's 
memory is always tricky, and Al never kept a record 
of anything. On the contrary, I have a natural aptitude 
for details. My story was factual rather than .glamorous, 
and it was backed with authentic evidence. 

The editors accepted my article. This made Al or 
his publicity man furious. Threats of libel suits were 
made, and before it was published, the magazine 
editors checked my story for accuracy in every detail. 

For several months there was a coolness between 
Al and me. One evening I attended a theater in Holly- 
wood. Al Herman was doing his act on the stage, and 
began introducing prominent people in the audience. 
One of them was Al who took a bow and got a good 
round of applause. It was a surprise for me, for I did 
not know he was in the city. Herman concluded his 
introductions with a nice build-up, and then called 
out my name: "Harry Jolsonl" Evidently my maga- 
zine story was fresh in the minds of the audience. The 
applause they gave me was greater than Al had re- 
ceived. I knew this would hurt him. 

During intermission I went out on the sidewalk in 
front of the theater. Presently I heard a voice behind 
me say, " Harry 1" 

I ignored it, and my name was repeated. 

Suddenly I turned and was facing my penitent 
brother. 

"What do you want?" I asked. 

"Harry, I am sorry for the way I treated you." 

"Oh, that's all right, Al," I answered. "Forget it." 

186 



"Harry," he went on, "would you like to have me 
get you into pictures?" 

I stared at him a moment, and he continued, "Come 
down to Warner Brothers tomorrow at ten, and I will 
see that you get into pictures." 

I met him the next day at Warner's. Valiantly he 
tried to interest the Powers in my acting ability, but 
I learned that no one can get another into pictures. 
Finally Al offered to get me a good booking in 
vaudeville. This he accomplished quickly through 
Fanchon & Marco. 

This booking illustrates a basic difference that 
existed between the natures of Al and me. He asked 
me what I had been getting. 

"Four hundred to five hundred dollars a week," I 
told him. 

"Chicken feed !" he exclaimed, "I'll get you a thou- 
sand dollars a week. That's what you're worth." 

Within a few days I obtained a contract for my 
vaudeville act on the West Coast for a salary of $1,000 a 
week. After finishing this engagement, I was to be 
given a contract for several weeks in Australia at 
$1,500 a week, and all expenses paid for both Lillian 
and myself. 

The last week of my Pacific Coast engagement was 
in Seattle. I dashed back to San Francisco to sign the 
contract and to take the next boat for Australia. Here, 
I again encountered the Nemesis of Vaudeville, the 
talking picture. The agent informed me sadly they 
could not send me to Australia, for the country had 
gone wild over the pictures that spoke and sang. 

Crestfallen, we returned to Hollywood determined 
to retire. I wonder if an actor ever actually retires, 
or if he must be retired. The reputation that I had 
made, the publicity I had gained and my own con- 

187 



stant advertisements of contracts and successes in the 
theatrical papers, had built up a power that was 
stronger than my resolution. The publicity I received 
was not all favorable. 

Following the break between Al and me over the 
magazine affair, stories appeared constantly about 
fights, hatreds and jealousies between us. Where they 
began was a mystery. Never were there more than 
the occasional clashes that I have described. I believe 
the stories annoyed Al more than me, for he finally 
sent me one of the strangest letters that anyone ever 
sent to his brother. The Hollywood Filmograph told 
the story in the issue of December 21, 1929. A banner- 
head ran across the first page: No Rift Between Al 
And Harry Jolson. Under that was a subheading: 
Dame Rumor Is All Wrong About Their Friendship. 

The professional knockers and gossipers 
have been trying hard to cause a split-up in the 
friendship existing between Al and Harry 
Jolson ever since the arrival of Harry in 
Hollywood and he started to make his bow in 
a Universal Picture. If you want to know the 
feeling that exists between the brothers, just 
start saying something that isn't according to 
to Hoyle about either one of them to the other. 

About a month ago the hammer wielders 
became so strong in putting Al and Harry on 
the pan that Al Jolson gave his brother Harry 
a letter a copy of which we herewith 
reprint: 

November 22, 1929 

To whom it may concern: 

There has come to my notice some 
daffy guys who wonder who Harry Jolson 

188 



is, and just to enlighten these fellows, 
I'll say that my mother was Harry Jol- 
son's mother and Harry Jolson's mother 
was my mother. 

And Pm proud that Harry Jolson 
didn't use another name after my success. 
And I wish him all the success in the 
world. 

Sincerely, 

AL JOLSON 

The feeling that existed then, exists even 
more so now, between the brothers. Al Jolson 
wishes his brother well and has in many ways 
helped to further his interests and would 
greatly welcome any news about his obtain- 
ing a real opportunity in pictures. 

The Saturday Evening Post of December 
7 carried a very interesting article of the 
struggles of Al and Harry Jolson, which is 
worth reading and analyzing, It will show the 
blood-bond that must exist in the family and 
why Al Jolson way down in his heart has a 
soft spot set aside for his brother Harry and 
wishes him well. 

In 1930, with the incurable stage fever still in my 
bones, Lillian and I decided to try the British Isles once 
more. It proved to be our last visit among the people of 
whom we had grown exceptionally fond. In spite 
of the fact that a great depression had set in, it was 
a wonderful trip for me. I was well-known and well- 
liked in both England and Scotland. The curse of 
being Al Jolson's brother, still clung to me, and, try 
as I would, there was little I could do about it. 

189 



The Glasgow Mail expressed ' my attitude per- 
fectly in an article headlined as Harry's Grouse. 

"Harry Jolson, the elder brother of the 
famous blackface singer of that name, is at 
the Windmillhill Street Theatre, Motherwell, 
this week, and if you want to annoy him just 
introduce him to your friends as 'Al Jolson's 
brother.' He doesn't like it at all, partly be- 
cause he hates trading on his brother's popu- 
larity, and partly because he is of the opinion 
that he is good enough to have an identity of 
his own. 

"Both of the Jolsons have a similar style 
of delivering a song, the only difference being 
that Al usually puts it over by speaking it, 
while Harry sings it." 

My opening was at the London Coliseum where 
I was the top attraction. Then to the Hackney Empire 
Theater on June 9. On June 16 I appeared at the 
Hippodrome in* Bristol, where I was headlined as 
"Harry Jolson, America's famous blackfaced come- 
dian." 

A leading critic gave me a fine review which con- 
cluded : 

"He is a fine artiste, with a distinctive 
style of his own." 

It was rather startling to read more of the review 
that continued without even a new paragraph! "The 
famous Hollywood monkeys presented by Ruben 
Castang and Charles Judge, was another big at- 



traction." 



I have always been grateful that the reviewer 
placed me ahead of the monkeys. 

While we were in Bristol, my agent, Burt Murray, 

190 



induced Will Collins to come and see my act Collins 
controlled the bookings for a line of theaters in Scot- 
land. He liked my act, but refused positively to book 
me for the salary I was getting. Murray finally sug- 
gested that I play on percentage, which was to accept 
a share of the receipts in lieu of a definite salary. 

This was a new idea to me, and I concluded that 
it was a pure gamble in which I would come out 
holding the bag. I couldn't see how they could expect 
me to make money on percentage when they wouldn't 
pay me a salary. 

Burt Murray argued, "Mon, you do not appr-r-r-r- 
eciate your pulling power. They r-r-r-r-remember you 
from the auld days. You will have them standing in 
line." 

Unlike my brother I was never much of a gambler, 
but Murray argued so strenuously that I finally agreed. 

That night I was at a dinner with a number of 
British comedians, including Ella Shields. When I 
mentioned going to Scotland on percentage, they nearly 
wept over my plight. All of them agreed that the 
depression had almost wiped Scotland from the map. 
Everyone was out of employment, according to them. 
There was no money in the country. All the theaters 
were empty, and the owners were facing a shutdown 
or bankruptcy. Their opinion caused me to believe my 
trip to Scotland would be a waste of time and money. 

From Bristol we went to Manchester, appearing 
there on June 23. My notebook has this comment: 
"Lived at Midland Hotel. A very good, pleasant 
week." 

When we reached Glasgow, Scotland, I began the 
new experience of playing on percentage at the Metro- 
pole. Whenever I thought about it, the more discour- 
aged I became. I wandered through the streets, and saw 

191 



everywhere the expression of hopelessness that is al- 
ways associated with unemployment and poverty. 

Greatly to my surprise, there was a fair crowd at 
the first show. Lillian came to my dressing room after I 
finished my act She had been out in the streets, and 
now had news. 

"Harry, you never saw such a crowd as there is 
outside. The line extends clear around the corner, and 
all the way down the next block. I think you will have 
a packed house." 

I was still unconvinced. I knew the second crowd 
always waits to hear what the first one says about the 
show. The waiting line melts away like snow in sum- 
mer if the outgoing customers say the show is no 
good, which I believed they were apt to do in my case. 
People standing in line for the second show were a 
long way from people actually in the theater. 

When the curtain went up for my act, I was almost 
overcome with surprise and joy. The theater was 
jammed to standing room. Burt Murray was right. 

My first week in Glasgow, playing on percentage, 
gave me almost a hundred pounds; $500 in American 
money. The entire trip through Scotland paid much 
better on percentage than it would if I had been 
playing on straight salary. 

In Aberdeen I solved the problem of "getting the 
bird" without leaving the stage with my act unfinished. 
It was on Wednesday. A rough element was in the 
theater that had spent considerably money in the ad- 
joining pub. For a time it seemed that they would not 
permit one act to finish. 

My act began with the orchestra playing the pro- 
logue from Pagliacci. At the point where Tonio comes 
on the stage, I would stick my black face out from the 
wings with a huge grin. 

192 



From the sublime to the ridiculous was the idea, and 
it always got a laugh in the States and an approving, 
"Hear, hear!" in England. Now it brought nothing 
but cat-calls, boos and "the bird." Instead of giving 
up and making an inglorious retreat, I went to the 
center of the stage with a smile. Holding up a hand 
for silence, I remained until the uproar subsided. 

"I came all the way from the United States just 
to sing to you people," I confided. "Some of you came 
here tonight just to hear me sing, and you paid as 
much as three-six. Don't- you realize that if I leave 
the stage without doing my show, you will lose your 
money?" 

This was an effective appeal in Scotland. I finished 
my act, and then sang an encore. My song was Old 
Man River, and it was probably the first time this 
Jerome Kern classic had been given in Glasgow. 

A distinguished-looking gentleman in one of the 
boxes joined in the applause with great vigor. He was 
obviously of the upper class, for he stared at me 
through a monocle and plucked at a long mustache. 

When I came out on the stage the next evening, 
before a well-behaved audience, I noticed this same 
gentleman sitting in the same box. As the orchestra 
began the introduction to my first song, he cupped his 
hands before his mouth and bawled, "Old Mon R-r-r-r- 
r-river! Old Mon R-r-r-r-river!" 

He had a tremendous voice, and it seemed to me 
that the sound would carry all the way to the Missis- 
sippi. He annoyed me, for I was saving the Jerome 
Kern song for my final encore. It made a fitting close 
to my act. I thought the crowd would give the old 
gentleman "the bird," but nothing happened. His fog- 
horn voice boomed on, "Old Mon R-r-r-r-river 1 Old 
Mon R-r-r-r-river!" 

193 



Finally I surrendered and gave him his song, 
and then went on with my act As soon as I finished Old 
Man River, the gentleman who had demanded it got up 
and left the theater. 

The manager came to my dressing room after the 
act and expressed his appreciation. I told him that my 
turn had been spoiled by an old nuisance in the box who 
kept calling for Old Man River. 

The manager lifted his hands in horror. 

"Old Nuisance!" he ejaculated. "You call him an 
old nuisance? Why, Mon, that was the Laird of 

. It is said that he owns the half of 

Glasgy." 

I have forgotten his lordship's name, but it had a 
terrifying sound. My idea of the Isles was still more 
or less influenced by Alice In Wonderland. Sometimes 
I have awakened from a bad dream at night with that 
fog-horn shouting: "He won't sing Old Mon R-r-r-r- 
river. Off with his head 1" 

Our pleasant time seemed to end when we reached 
Dundee. In my notebook I find this comment : "It was 
miserable all week. Weather dull all week but Satur- 
day. Factories closed for three weeks. Extreme poverty, 
terrible theater, poor bill." My share of the receipts 
dropped to forty-three pounds. 

My last billing was in Liverpool, which brought 
back fond memories of when my mother and her little 
brood huddled fearfully in a small room waiting for a 
ship to America. Throughout my last trip to England 
and Scotland the critics were exceptionally kind. Here 
is part of a review about me from the Evening Express 
of Liverpool. It described the change that had taken 
place within a decade. Change is an inevitable law of 
nature. Any form of art depends upon change and 
improvement if it is to survive. 

194 



"Those good people who lament the dis- 
appearance of the Christy minstrel are a little 
behind the times. What has really happened 
is that the old-time negro with the banjo 
has ceased to weep for 'de old Kentucky 
shore,' and has adapted himself to changed 
circumstances. 

"Today he has become a whirlwind tap 
dancer, and an expert jazz and theme song 
singer. He has even discovered how to excel 
the 'hot-gospeller' as a purveyor of 'sob-stuff/ 

"This kind of up-to-the minute versatility 
is strikingly displayed at the Shakespeare 
Theatre by Harry Jolson. He appears as a 
typical minstrel with cork-blackened face and 
white gloves, but there is none of the tradi- 
tional plantation sentiment. 

"The modern note is struck by him in 
'Happy Days Are Here Again,' and a humor- 
ous song, 'Sadie Green.' It is in the singing 
of 'Sonny Boy' that the American star is per- 
haps most successful for few can remain un- 
responsive to the artless appeal of the words. 
'At The End Of The Road,' from 'Hallelu- 
jah,' is another selection which Harry Jolson 
has made a favorite, owing to his effective 
blending of pathos and comedy. Certainly his 
request to be taken seriously cannot be 
ignored." 



195 



XVI 

When we returned to the United States, I signed 
up with Keith's for a few bookings. But, alas, the good 
old days were gone forever! My bookings were far 
between, and finally we returned to Hollywood with 
the idea of retiring from the stage forever. 

For many years Lillian had been with me con- 
stantly, and now we talked about going into business 
where she could be active with me. 

A friend talked us into the idea of a night club, 
where Lillian could take charge of cooks and waiters, 
and I could appear in a floor show. 

Most city businessmen would like to be farmers, 
and most farmers would like to have a business in the 
city. I suppose it was but natural that one who knew 
nothing but the stage would want to run a restaurant. 
On June 21, 1933, there was a formal opening of Harry 
Jolson's Rendezvous in San Bernardino, California. 
We sent out many invitations, and the place was jam- 
med with customers on the opening night. 

Al was out of the city and could not come, but 
Ruby Keeler, his wife, was there as a guest. 

When Aljiad married Ruby in 1928, he said, "This 
one is the perfect marriage 1" 

Perhaps it came as near to perfection as it was 
possible for Al to attain. Ruby was one of the sweetest 
girls I have ever known. She was only nineteen, and 
had started a career in the theater as a dancer in a 

197 



chorus. Al was forty-three, yet in many ways he had 
never grown up. He was deeply in love, and was not 
jealous of the theater. The fact that Ruby soon became 
a star in her own right, was due to AFs help, as well 
as to her own outstanding talent. 

She was given a part in Show Girl, a Ziegfeld 
Production, where she was to sing Liza. Ruby could 
sing and dance, but she had not yet learned to use her 
talents to the best advantage. The audience was in- 
terested but not enthusiastic. 

Al was seated in the theater. Suddenly he sprang 
to his feet and began singing the chorus of Liza with 
Ruby. It was an unpremeditated, unrehearsed act, and 
Ruby was probably the most astonished of all. When 
the song ended the audience nearly tore the roof from 
the building with applause, and Ruby actually shed 
tears on the stage. 

It is said that Ziegfeld told Al later, "Come in and 
sing with Ruby every night, and I will give you half 
the show." 

"I don't want anything for butting in," Al answered. 
"I just want to help Ruby show the people what she 
can do." 

Show Girl had not been kindly treated by critics, 
but it ran for many months, and AFs appearance each 
night was one of the causes. 

Lillian was enthusiastic about our night club. 
Later she wrote her version of our adventure in busi- 
ness, and I shall quote part of it here : 

"To me fell the task of decorating our new 
venture, hiring, firing, hostessing, pacifying 
temperamental waiters, typing endless menus. 
I shall always see myself just before we 
opened sitting at a table, a group of waitres- 

198 



ses awaiting their turn to interview me, and 
one asking, c ls this arm service.' And my 
reply, (thinking she was referring to the one- 
armed lunch rooms, I had known in my 
travels) *Oh no, we have regular tables.* 

"I didn't know why she looked at me so 
queerly but later of course, I learned the dif- 
ference between tray and arm service. 

"During those five impossible months, my 
then one-hundred-and five pounds dwindled 
down to ninety-five ; much chiffon covered the 
uncovered bones and I walked and danced 
feeling as though it were all a hideous night- 
mare. To me, some of the wild dreams I have 
always dreamed while sleeping, were no worse 
than the life I was living; clattering dishes! 
eighty steak dinners 1 new refrigerators! can- 
celled reservations! the howling mobs on .Sat- 
urday nights! the empty tables on the off- 
nights! drunks with their wives and other 
men's wives ! cheats ! light-fingered help ! pros- 
titutes! . . . and I in the midst of it all, wanting 
just the peace and quiet of a home* 

"It was the town's country club and was 
situated in lovely grounds. We had counted on 
patrons from all the surrounding small towns 
as well as from the immediate vicinity. We 
had for our opening mailed out two hun- 
dred and fifty invitations but requests for 
reservations began to pour in until the total 
reached almost seven hundred. In other words, 
that Wednesday night opening found us al- 
most mobbed. 

"When we began to realize what was about 
to happen a frantic last-minute dash for extra 

199 



tables, extra dishes, extra food, extra waiters, 
extra everything was made ; to this day, it all 
remains a sort of jumble in my mind. In the 
mad rush, kitchen help and waiters all lost 
their heads. In white organdie and pink taf- 
feta I floated between the tables and watched 
in despair as guests were served the tastefully- 
planned dinner in anything but the correct 
procedure. I'd apologize first to one patron 
then the next as I watched salad f ollow desert 
and soup follow roast. I must say, no one 
seemed to mind so terribly ; it all seemed more 
like a free-for-all fight; grab what you can 
and make the best of it. I realize too, the per- 
sonal contact with my husband and myself 
made many overlook this to me tragic 
happening. 

"I shall never forget that night; nor shall 
I forget that sick sensation at the pit of my 
stomach when in the early hours of the 
coming morn, and before my horrified gaze 
I saw my peaceful husband for the first 
time in his life take a stubborn drunk and 
throw him bodily out of the building. 

"And so began our first business venture 
in an entirely new field. Because of the huge 
opening, we felt its financial success was 
assured. Imagine our consternation when the 
following night found us without one single 
patron; and the succeeding night, not a person 
presented themselves. We were dazed. The 
shock of the overflow and then the emptiness 
was too much for us. Here was our orchestra 
blasting out and our food steaming in the 
kitchen yet no one came to partake of our hos- 

200 



pitality. But along came Saturday and 
with it the deluge. We were engulfed in a 
sea of humanity crowding in like tightly- 
packed sardines. It was so every week of the 
whole five months. 

"Incidents crowd through my mind; in one 
I see a picture of myself down on my knees 
in our reception room, a bucket in one hand 
while with the other I tried alternately, to 
hold the head of a woman patron and also 
protect my pretty frock from the onrushing 
disgorgement She had partaken too freely of 
the cup that cheers (evidently from her es- 
cort's hip flask) and on top of that had sur- 
feited herself with our rich food. While I 
was in the act of directing the performance 
my husband passed by. It was the first time he 
had seen me officiate at such a ceremony. He 
glared at both me and the bucket ferociously. 
I could only answer defensively, Well, I can't 
let her ruin the rugs can I? 7 He was furious 
at me and so fed up with everything else that 
words failed him and he simply turned away." 
During these trying months, I learned much about 
people that I never had learned during my career 
on the stage. Strange, isn't it, that people are so differ- 
ent, when you are actually among them, than they 
seem when you look out at an audience from behind 
the glamorous footlights? I suppose actors are the 
same way. 

I learned there are people who will eat, dance 
and be entertained for an entire evening, and then 
think it highly proper to -slip away without paying 
the check. I learned there are people who will steal 
anything that is not nailed down, and it doesn't seem 

201 



to matter much whether what they take is of any value. 
I learned that many of them like to destroy property 
belonging to others, such as pictures and table-lamps, 
with no thought of paying for the damage. 

After the usual wild Saturday nights, our beauti- 
ful club was usually a shambles. The woman caretaker 
once called me to the ladies lounge. 

"You will like this," she said ironically. "It's very 
pretty." 

For a moment I stood in the doorway looking at 
the worst wreck I had yet seen. The expensive marble 
lavatories three bowls in a row with mirrors above 
had been wrenched from the walL On the floor 
was broken marble, shattered glass and twisted plumb- 
ing. Water dripped from the broken pipes. 

"What happened?" I asked. 

"Well, you can see for yourself. Someone sat on 
a lavatory. She must have weighed three hundred 
pounds." 

Sadly I said, "I suppose we should have put in more 
chairs." 

She looked at me a moment before answering, "Mr. 
Jolsonl You are as innocent as the babes in the woods. 
Chairs wouldn't have done that woman any good. She 
didn't get up there to sit." 

I realized that a retired actor needs more than 
the ability to entertain if he is to succeed in a cold, 
hard, business world. We sold the night club for what 
we could get, paid our bills and went back into retire- 
ment. It was my first experience in paying out good 
money in order to work like a slave and entertain 
while doing it. Our business venture had cost us seven 
hundred dollars a month ; a total loss of three thousand 
five hundred dollars. I then knew why there are so 
many destitute, retired actors, who had made big 

202 



money on the stage and saved consistently through the 
years, only to become bankrupt in a business venture 
that seemed to promise security and abundance for a 
happy old age. 

Fanchon & Marco booked me for an engagement 
that was far different from anything that I had ever 
done. I appeared as the star in a production called 
Modern Minstrels. Not only did we have a group of 
male, blackface singers and comedians, but the act in- 
cluded a fine chorus of girls. It was a good act, and I 
felt that I should have tried to get away from vaude- 
ville and into musical comedies years ago. The only 
disadvantage was that we did not have the entire 
evening. We merely had an elaborate act given in 
motion picture theaters. With so large a troupe, my 
salary reminded me of the old days of Jolson, Palmer 
& Jolson. 

When my contract ended, I appeared in several 
theaters in my own act, and then returned to Holly- 
wood. Al was at the height of his career, and we were 
again the affectionate brothers of the old days. He 
asked me to go to New York with him, as he wanted 
my advice. While there we lived in a suite at the 
Sherry Netherlands and were together constantly. 

Al had been having troubles in looking after his 
bookings. He hadn't the slightest sense of detail, and 
seldom could remember his verbal agreements from 
one day to another. He had returned from an important 
conference, and we were walking down the street 
together. 

"I'm all fed up with this kind of work," he told me. 
"I may get on at the Capitol theater at twenty thousand 
a week. If so, I want you to be my agent n 

That was kind of Al, for apparently my career on 
the stage was over. Yet I knew little about running an 

203 



agency, and felt unequal to handling a star of AFs 
magnitude. 

The next day we talked about it again, and I made 
him a counter-offer. 

"I don't feel equal to opening an agency in New 
York, Al," I told him, "but I'll tell you what I'll do. 
Suppose I go back to Hollywood, open offices there 
as your agent, and book you for West Coast engage- 
ments." 

"That's the stuff," Al decided emphatically. "You 
will make a million 1" 

In many respects Al and I were opposites in nature. 
He would rush into this or that on the impulse of the 
moment. I never made important decisions hastily. 

"Give me a little time to think this over," I 
decided. 

After my usual deliberation, wherein I argued pro 
and con with myself, I could see nothing but a rosy 
future for a business relationship with my brother. I 
had his interest closer to heart than anyone else. With 
my natural talent for details, I thought I could keep 
him out of many of the difficulties that haunted him 
throughout his career. 

The next day I left for Hollywood. I opened of- 
fices and obtained a license for a theatrical agency. 
When I was ready, I sent Al a telegram. He answered 
immediately : 

"HOPE YOU ARE A BIG SUCCESS AS 
AN AGENT STOP YOU CANT MISS 
BECAUSE IM YOUR FIRST CLIENT 
AND YOURE MY FIRST MANAGER 
STOP HURRAH FOR US STOP WITH 
THE SALARY I GET IF I WORK ONE 
WEEK YOULL LIVE A YEAR." 

204 



Not only did I have Al as a client, but also Ruby 
Keeler and several others. My first booking was for 
both Al and Ruby on the Lux radio program. They 
did a show called Burlesque. 

For three years I continued as an agent. I was 
successful and happy, and the world seemed a wonder- 
ful place in spite of the depression that still continued. 
Then, suddenly, I found that my new career had ended. 
The agency, of which I was so proud, now consisted 
only of nice offices, beautifully furnished. The blow 
came without warning, I picked up a copy of Variety, 
and found an announcement that was spread all over a 
page : 

"We are proud to announce that Al Jol- 
son has exclusively authorized us to represent 
him for the negotiation of radio and theatre 
engagement. Any other person or persons pur- 
porting to represent Al Jolson in this connec- 
tion do so without his authority." 

It was signed by a large New York agency. 

Never, I believe, have I been so furious. Up in 
the sky one day, and down in the dirt the next! Arid 
it was my own brother who had done this to me. 

Without warning without notice of any kind 
he had broken his contract with me, and had signed 
up exclusively with another agent. And I had made 
several bookings ahead for both him and Rubyl 

While brooding on my wrongs, I met a lawyer 
friend, and this meeting was responsible for a lawsuit. 
I sued Al for $75,000 in damages. What is more, I 
meant to collect it. With the mood I was in, I could 
have thrown him in jail, and stood outside the bars 
and gloated. 

The case never came to trial. My attorney had 

205 



begun it in New York where it was dismissed for some 
reason or other. I was informed that I would have won 
if the suit had been commenced in California, but I 
lost interest and repented my hasty action. 

Strange to say, the lawsuit had not caused hard 
feelings between Al and me. The first time I met him, 
he said, "Harry, why are you suing me?" 

"It always takes two to make a lawsuit, Al," I 
answered. "Don't you think you had it coming?" 

We talked over the matter peaceably enough, and 
he seemed to think he was morally justified in ending 
our contract, no matter what the legal obligations 
happened to be. He explained that a big star, like 
himself, needed a big agency to represent him. This 
was like Al. In many respects he was the most irre- 
sponsible person I have ever known. 

One word led to another, and we were on the outs. 
Several months passed before we were again on speak- 
ing terms. Then our differences ended as quickly as 
they had begun. 

I was walking across Sunset Boulevard when an 
automobile siren sounded a few feet away. I jumped 
and turned, and there was Al looking at me with a 
huge grin. 

"Get in here, Harry!" he called. "I want to talk 
with you." 

"I can't, Al," I answered. "I am on my way to see 
an agent about a booking." 

"I want to talk to you about that," Al insisted. "Get 



in." 



I complied, and he drove slowly down the street. 
"Harry," he said finally, "do you know I did you 
a dirty trick?" 

"That's all right, Al," I answered with a forgiving 
smile. "We are a funny pair of brothers. We are often 

206 



in a squabble, but between us there is a deep affection. 
I never can stay mad at you long, no matter what you 
do." 

"What kind of car do you have, Harry?" he asked, 
suddenly. "Is it new?" 

"If s not new, but it's in good running condition. I 
leave it for Lillian most of the time." 

He was silent a few moments, and then went on, 
"Harry, I want to make it up to you for that deal 
about the agency. You go down to Phil Hall and pick 
out any car you want I'll telephone him and tell him 
to send me the bill. IVe never given you anything 
since we were small kids, and this whole matter has 
been on my conscience." 

When I went home, I told Lillian of my meeting 
withAL 

"Are you going to accept the car?" she asked. 
"Yes, I am, if it will make him happy." 
She laughed. "Well, do as you please, but you know 
AL I'll believe in that car when I see it in our garage. 
He is apt to change his mind by tomorrow, and will 
want to give you a horse and buggy or a ten-ton truck." 
Al's good intentions held. He ordered the car the 
next day, and it was delivered to our door. 

How can I tell of my brother so that posterity may 
have a clear picture of him? There were more facets 
to his nature than there are to a cut diamond. Some 
of them were dark and gloomy. Others were shining 
with a brilliance that has never been equaled. Generous 
and extravagant to an extreme, Al would suddenly 
turn and become the exact opposite. One moment he 
would give his last dollar to a friend or an acquaint- 
ance, or even an unfortunate stranger. The next mo- 
ment, he would not have given one dollar, out of mil- 
lions, to save his best friend from starvation. I suppose 

207 



psychologists have a long name for people of this 
general type. Yet there are not enough letters in our 
alphabet to concoct a word long enough to explain my 
brother as an individual. 

Before me is a page, on which appears the different 
plays and pictures in which Al had appeared at that 
time. It is in my handwriting on a letterhead of Al 
Jolson Enterprises. It was evidently written when I was 
acting as Al's agent on the West Coast. This is the list 
as I have it: 

1911 (March) La Belle Paree at Winter Garden, 
New York. 

1911 (November) Vera Violetta at the Winter 
Garden, New York. 

1912 (March) The Whirl of Society 

1913 (February) The Honeymoon Express 

1914 (October) Dancing Around 
1916 (February) Robinson Crusoe, Jr. 
1918 (February) Sinbad, also 1919-1920 
1921 (October) Bombo, also 1922,23,24 
1925 (January) Big Boy 

1931 (March) Wonder Bar 

Began film career in 1927. Pictures: 
Jazz Singer 
The Singing Fool 
Mammy 

Say It With Songs 
Big Boy 

Halleluja, I'm A Bum. 
Wonder Bar 

Go Into Your Dance (Cafe De Paree) 
The Singing Kid 
The Rose of Washington Square 
What an achievement for one who, not long before, 
was a frightened, immigrant boy, coming into the 

208 



Golden Land of Opportunity! And Al was by no means 
through. 

It was in Wonder Bar that he appeared on the stage 
in white-face for the first time since we blacked him 
up in the Jolson, Palmer & Jolson act. 

It was not a strong medium for his talents, but he 
made it a tremendous hit He had escaped from un- 
glamorous pictures and was again before a large, 
breathing, laughing, cheering audience. He was the 
same dynamic, electrifying, irresistible Al Jolson, who 
for years held an audience in the palm of his hand. 

He closed Wonder Bar, and returned to Hollywood 
to make a picture for Joseph Schenck of United Art- 
ists. The picture was Halleluja, I'm a Burn. He and 
Ruby were on the best of terms, and his pleading 
probably had much to do with Warners signing her for 
a lavish musical play 42nd Street. She was a big hit in 
her first play, and was conceded by critics and public 
alike to be a major star when she appeared in Gold 
Diggers of 1933. 

Ruby's rise to fame came simultaneously with the 
strangest and saddest occurence that had come into APs 
life. 

His star began to decline. He had reached the pin- 
nacle of his career in 1931. At a big dinner held for 
him, a speaker said, "It is impossible and unbelievable 
for Jolson to be any place but on top." Now, two years 
later, the impossible and unbelievable was taking place. 
Many reasons have been given for the decline in 
Al's popularity. The chief one, I believe, was the 
change that had come about in the realm of popular 
music. The so-called crooner had captured the younger 
generation. Instead of demanding Al's dynamic, joyous, 
individual style of singing, the public suddenly began 
listening to new favorites such as Rudy Vallee and Bing 

209 



Crosby. Those who had claimed that the popularity of 
Al Jolson would never end, were saying three or four 
years later that he was getting old, that people no 
longer cared for Mammy songs, and that the star of 
Big Boy and The Jazz Singer was through. 

Perhaps the picture Halleluja, I'm a Bum had 
something to do with it It had kept Al out of the 
public eye for a year or more, and in show business 
people are quickly forgotten. The picture proved to be 
a disappointment, both artistically and financially. It 
was the worst that Al ever made. 

On the radio he found that he was no longer master 
of his own fate. Instead of putting over his shows in 
his own way, he now came under the dictation and 
direction of others who compelled him to sing and 
speak in their way instead of his own. Being in- 
dependent financially, Al could not be handcuffed by 
directors or producers, and he quit radio in disgust 
and rage. 

With his terrific energy and thirst for activity, he 
began making long trips. They were supposed to be 
business trips. Yet, whenever he returned to Holly- 
wood, I realized that they were merely excuses for him 
to seem busy and important; to be the dynamic Al 
Jolson whose star could never set. 

During these years I believe that Al and I were 
closer than we had been at any time since each of us 
had gone his own way in the entertainment world. I 
sensed Al's suffering and frustration. 

"Cheer up, Brother," I would tell him. "You have 
been at the top a long time, and you will be up there 
again. You are too great an entertainer to be washed 
out of the picture." 

He would agree with me, but I knew that his heart 
was a thing of stone. 

210 



XVII 

Lillian and I now entered a phase of life of which 
we had dreamed for many years. During my career on 
the stage she had been constantly at my side. With never 
a complaint, she had taken the bumps, the disappoint- 
ments and all the disagreeable features of being "excess 
baggage." 

Whenever conditions seemed especially gloomy and 
hopeless, we consoled ourselves with an ambition which 
was uppermost in our minds since we were married. 
This was to have a home of our own. 

In imagination, through the years, we built this 
home from a humble cottage to a mansion that would 
make Buckingham Palace look like a woodcutter's hut. 
We peopled our castle with servants and a host of 
friends. For a time there were children in a beautiful 
nursery, but this vision faded with the passing years. 
Now our dream was to become a reality. We had 
sufficient funds laid away to build our house, and we 
had no doubts as to our ability to make a comfortable 
livelihood in the future. We bought a piece of ground 
on a hill above Hollywood. On one side we could look 
down upon the lake. On another side was the great 
spread of city lights, gleaming in a multitude of colors. 
Above all was the glory of the stars. 

Have you ever built a home? By this I do not mean 
buying a house that has been planned and built by 
others, but a home that you planned from the begin- 

211 



ning, where you see it constructed from the first shovel- 
ful of dirt, up to the finishing touch that makes your 
dream a reality. 

If you have built such a house you know the joy of 
creation; the joy that must have permeated Cosmic 
Life when the Spirit of God moved upon the face of 
the waters, and the morning stars sang together in the 
dawn of time. 

Sometimes I wonder if I actually had much to do 
with the planning and building of our dream home. 
I was now seeing a new side to the wonderful wife who 
had been at my side so many years. There was a new 
sparkle in her eyes, a new spring to her step and a new 
tenderness within her heart. Perhaps she was doing all 
the planning and building in her gentle, practical way. 
I merely agreed because there was nothing else to do. 

Can a man ever love a home as does a woman? Men 
have adventuring, fighting, active natures. They heed 
the call of woods and stream. They are content with a 
cave, a hut, a lean-to or a tent. Man's ideal of a home is 
something that he can build quickly and abandon 
quickly as he moves onward in search of new adventure. 
It is the woman who catches and tames him. She uses 
the great incentive that dominates all evolution and 
civilization; love. Through the love of her and her 
children, the man settles down to build the house of 
which a woman dreams. What kind of homes would 
men build if there were no women to guide them? 

After we bought the land, the house we had en- 
visioned seemed entirely too small. We kept adding to 
it, and finally started building. We had a budget for it, 
and actually succeeded in completing the house for 
not much more than twice the amount we had set 
aside. I am told by others that this is a record. 

The first time Al came to our new property, he 

212 



looked about him with interest Then he asked, "Are 
you kids building a home or a hotel?" 

We assured him that so far as he was concerned it 
would be a hotel, and that he could come and stay with 
us whenever he yearned for relaxation and home 
cooking. 

The day came when our home was completed and 
furnished. Gradually we grew a fine lawn and a garden 
of flowers. 

Lillian gloried in our new possession. It was Heaven 
for her, and whatever was Heaven for her was Heaven 
for me. 

She had taken a course in writing at Columbia 
University, and now she had a subject to write about 
with which she never would tire. Here is one of her 
pages: 

"Lately, my husband has become quite 
proficient in the art of draping taffeta spreads. 
He surprised me one morning by doing the 
whole job of bed-making so beautifully, with 
the folds of taffeta lying on the floor, just as 
he had seen me arrange them, that now he has 
added this chore to his many others. He'll 
always remind me, however: 

" 'By rights, a butler doesn't make beds.' 

"I'll answer : 'But a maid doesn't sweep out 
the garage either.' 

"Then we both feel even. Sometimes he 
rebels, but not often. Usually, I don't have to 
ask. 

"I always know when he is making the 
beds, for I can hear him exercising his bari- 
tone with the songs of his yesteryear. I've often 
wondered what makes a man sing in a bath- 

213 



room? Mine does all the time; not croon- 
ing, but at the top of his lungs. 

"I'm glad his voice is pleasing, for the sake 
of the neighbors ; and I can't blame him much 
for wanting to sing in our bathroom; it is at- 
tractive enough to inspire anyone so inclined ; 
the results my planning for it achieved have 
been a constant source of gratification to us 
both. Now when visitors exclaim: 'What an 
attractive bathroom!' my husband's chest ex- 
pands another few inches. Yet the night I sat 
in our apartment with crayons and pencil 
during the constructive period of our home 
and designed the floor and wall tiles, he felt he 
had reached the end of his endurance. 

"Now, when one looks through the bed- 
room, dressing room and bath the soft 
peach walls, taffeta spreads, pale green drapes, 
peach and green tiles all blend together in 
perfect harmony. No wonder whenever my 
husband is in this end of the house, I hear his 
voice soar to the high Heavens! 

"Because of his constant warbling, I was 
once the recipient of a surprising compliment. 
It was in our first apartment days. He 
would spend hours at the player-piano singing 
operas, while pushing away untiringly at the 
foot pedals. The lady living across the hall 
from us met me on the street one day and 
started complimenting me on my 'beautiful 
voice' and 'Isn't it fortunate that you can both 
sing together like that!' 

"Quite bewildered for a moment, and fully 
conscious of my shortcomings along that line, 
I wondered what she was talking about, when 

214 



it dawned upon me that she had been listen- 
ing to my husband's falsetto and baritone, and 
had attributed one of them to me. When the 
baritone is still and instead whistling per- 
meates the air I know for sure I'm in the 
dog house. (By these signs do I know him.) 

"In a few weeks now, our bedroom win- 
dows will be garlanded with Belle of Por- 
tugal; later with Dame Helen and Rose 
Marie. They were almost our very first plant- 
ings, for it was quite decided years ago that 
roses would one day frame the windows of 
our future bedroom." 

The time of home-building and home-living was 
such a happy and peaceful one for me, that I did not 
realize fully the tragedy that was taking place in 
my brother's life. In a larger way, he was experiencing 
what I had gone through during the decline of vaude- 
ville when my career and means of livelihood had 
vanished as a morning mist in the rays of a rising 
sun. Always a showman, Al put on such a brave act 
before his friends, that few suspected the heartbreak 
that lay below. 

Secure and satisfied with the peace and happiness 
that had come to me after long years of being a home- 
less wanderer, I saw little of my brother during these 
years. I knew he was financially independent, and 
seldom remembered that Al's only interest lay in his 
career. I heard rumors that his marriage with Ruby 
was not turning out as well as I had hoped. I knew, 
of course, that she achieved fame and stardom during 
the time when Al's glory was fading away. I also heard 
stories to the effect that Al was jealous of his wife's 

215 



success, which I did not believe then and do not believe 
now. 

Al telephoned one day when he was in Hollywood, 
and asked if we would be home in the evening. 

"I want to come out and talk with you," he said. 

When he hung up I turned to Lillian. "Al is in the 
dumps. I can tell by his voice. He is coming out tonight, 
and we will cheer him up." 

He was still in the dumps when he came. He had 
not seen our home since it was furnished, and we 
showed him through the rooms with the pride of chil- 
dren exhibiting their toys. We were somewhat disap- 
pointed because he did not seem to share our en- 
thusiasm. 

"That is nice," he would say listlessly. "You are 
really fortunate to have such a fine place. I know how 
much you wanted a home of your own." 

Later, when we sat together in the cozy library, he 
unburdened his soul to me for the first time in many 
years. 

"Harry," he began, "I'm afraid Ruby and I are 
through." 

"I'm sorry, Al," I answered, and I meant it. "Ruby 
is a wonderful woman. We are very fond of her. Per- 
haps it isn't too late to fix up the whole matter?" 

"I'm afraid not" 

Never had I seen Al so despondent. 

"I realize that I'm a lot older than Ruby, and I am 
slipping. The big parade seemed to have passed me 
by and left me like a stranded ship." 

Lillian interposed with her soothing voice. 

"Al that is not true. The great Jolson will always 
be in the big parade. Everyone has these cycles of ups 
and downs. That is life. The sun cannot shine all the 

216 



time. You are merely in a resting period where you 
gather strength for tomorrow." 

Suddenly Al seemed to rise out of his despondency. 

"You are right!" he exclaimed. "They can't keep a 
good man down. To heck with radio and the movies. 
I'm going back on to the stage." 

A few weeks later we received a short letter from 
him, written in New York, saying that he was a joint- 
producer of a show called Hold On To Your Hats. 
What a change this was from the old days! No longer 
were producers clamoring for a chance to put up the 
money for a Jolson show or a Jolson picture. It had 
become necessary for Al to do part of his own 
financing. 

Ruby agreed to be one of the cast, but something 
happened to prevent it. Later we learned that she had 
sued Al for a divorce. 

I know what a crushing blow this must have been 
to my brother. It was fortunate for him that he had 
a show to whip into shape. He could use up his tremen- 
dous energy, and keep his mind off his troubles. 
Evidently this was not an easy task. One critic, who 
had seen a rehearsal, predicted "The show is sure to be 
a turkey." 

If I had my life to live over again, there are many 
things I would do that I failed to do through thought- 
lessness. One of them would be to attend Al's opening 
night in Hold On To Your Hats. I know how he must 
have felt. In imagination I can see him pacing to and 
fro backstage; nervous, irritable, fearing that his voice 
would not respond, that the show would be a failure, 
and a thousand other things that did not happen. Open- 
ing night was always a tragic time for him. 

Contrary to the prediction of our friend, the critic, 
the show did not turn out to be "a turkey." Prophets 

217 



always tread on dangerous ground. One who would 
make a prophecy of doom for any show in which Al 
was the star, would stand a good chance of getting hit 
with a boomerang in the form of his own prediction. 

For ten years Al had been away from Broadway. 
He was fifty-four years of age, which was not young 
for one who depended upon enthusiasm, joy and action 
to capture an audience. I do not know how badly 
discouraged Al was on his opening night, but, as soon 
as the curtain went up and he saw a living, breathing 
audience before him, the years fell from his shoulders 
like withered leaves from a green tree. He was again 
the magnetic, dynamic, marvelous Al Jolson of former 
days. The years had been kind to him. His voice was 
unimpaired in every way. Actually, he was at the 
height of his power. 

The next day a telegram from him came, addressed 
to Lillian. It was short and sweet : 

"YOU WERE RIGHT STOP I AM 
ON TOP AGAIN STOP. AL" 

The last "stop" was probably added to complete 
ten words. 

Hold On To Your Hats had only a short run. Al 
came down with a severe attack of influenza, and again 
what he was always fearing had come upon him. His 
voice was gone. It was a discouraging time, for he 
realized that a Broadway show no longer had the pull- 
ing power that it did in former days. The talking 
pictures, which Al had done so much to create, was a 
Frankenstein that stood ready to destroy him. He 
realized, suddenly, that if he could not again get into 
pictures, his career in the theatrical world was at an 
end. When he returned to Hollywood, he sent out a 
number of "feelers." There was no response. The man 

218 



who had once filled the theaters so that not even 
standing room remained, was now on the sideline un- 
heeded by the younger players who had come into the 
great game. 

We learned that Al had returned to Hollywood 
through mutual friends, and left word for him to call. 
Several weeks elapsed before he drove up to our home, 
and then he remained only a short time. I thought I 
knew how he felt, for I had experienced the same 
disappointment and sense of frustration. Yet I know 
now that I really could not appreciate the tragedy that 
had co.me into his life, for I had always looked forward 
to retirement and a home. 

Al was different To him the stage meant life itself. 
He had no other objective and no other interest. With 
his songs, his stage, and his adoring audience taken 
away, nothing was left; not even Ruby, whom he had 
dearly loved. His life had become an empty thing. He 
was like a rocket that rises and sails across the sky 
leaving a brilliant trail of flame. The flame dies, and 
who heeds the stick that falls exhausted and hopeless 
to the earth? 

The theater can be a cruel thing to those who do 
not understand, and fail to prepare an objective that 
extends beyond the active years of showmanship. A 
glorious day merges into the night, and we hear a voice : 
"The king is dead. Long live the king!" 

The years from 1939 to 1942 found Al a forgotten 
man. I saw him occasionally, and he still faced the 
world with apparent confidence and optimism. Per- 
haps I alone knew the bitterness and loneliness that lay 
behind his Pagliacci mask. I believe that my brother 
would soon have died of a broken heart if the Great 
Change had not come. 

219 



Our country was suddenly at warl 

Our boys, fighting with their backs to the wall, were 
spreading out into many places of the world. Tiny 
spots on the map, of which few people had ever heard, 
suddenly made the headlines. Our troops had begun 
a march that no power on earth was strong enough to 
check. 

The USO began forming a program for overseas, 
for which outstanding actors and singers were volun- 
teering their services. 

Al had not waited for the USO. He had been 
sending telegrams and making telephone calls to the big 
Army and Navy Department brass. He not only volun- 
teered his services, but he demanded the right as an 
American citizen to go anywhere in the world where 
American servicemen would listen to his songs. He was 
always violently patriotic. Even in the days when he 
stood as a new American of thirteen years of age, and 
watched the troops march down Pennsylvania Avenue 
in the Spanish- American War; through the First 
World War, when he was rejected as physically unfit, 
only to do the work of ten men in Liberty Bond Drives ; 
up to the present time, when Pearl Harbor aroused 
the fighting spirit of every red-blooded American, he 
was characterized by a no-surrender attitude where 
our country could do no wrong. 

With his natural enthusiasm and impetuosity, Al 
became the first star in World War II who performed 
at an Army base. In 1942 he flew to the Carribbean 
Sea, where he appeared before groups in Trinidad and 
Curacao. It did not matter to him how small was his 
audience. I believe he would have done a complete 
show before one lonely GI, whose heart could be made 
lighter by hearing the great Jolson. 

He put on four shows a day in the steaming jungle 

220 



outposts in Central America, and visited all the Navy 
bases. 

Then he made a long flight to Alaska, and per- 
formed on the mainland and in the Aleutian Islands. 

From the Arctic a plane took him over the Atlantic 
to England. When he arrived, London was being 
bombed almost daily by German planes. Army bases 
were filling rapidly with American troops, and Al 
made a sixty-day trip that reached all of them. Then 
he dashed back to the United States, to make a tour of 
Army camps. 

In 1943 he was again following a long trail. He 
performed at bases in the Pacific, then in India. When 
the North African invasion was made, he and his 
accompanist, Harry Akst, entertained throughout 
Algiers and Morocco. 

I knew, of course, that Al was abroad entertaining 
our boys, but I had no idea where he could be until I 
read a letter he had sent to Variety. 

"Akst and I sure have seen some hell-holes. 
Our first stop out of New York was George- 
town, British Guiana. We arrived at 4 p.m., 
did two shows and left by plane for Belem, 
BraziL We had some powdered eggs and pow- 
dered milk for breakfast, then clowned around 
and did a few songs for the boys till show 
time. At our regular show, we performed be- 
fore 3,000 GIs. Right after that, we did an- 
other show for the Navy and a third for the 
local population. The mosquitoes gave us a 
rough time all night but we had to get up at 
5 a.m. in order to make the plane to Recife. 
After our show there, we flew back to Natal, 
did a number of hospital shows and got up at 

221 



four the next morning to fly the South Atlan- 
tic. It was raining cats and dogs at four so we 
waited around till the weather cleared up and 
in the meantime, did another hospital show. 

"We finally made the nine-hour flight 
across the ocean and arrived at Dakar at 9 
p.m. What a hole that is ! We had a dinner of 
Spam and atabrine tablets, then raced by jeep 
over dusty, rocky roads for 20 miles to a GI 
camp. We had to do a big outdoor show in 
darkness because the lights went blooey, but 
luckily there was an Army truck that put the 
spotlight on me so the boys could see me. 
Would you believe it, it began to rain just as 
I sang 'April Showers P On the way back to 
Dakar, the jeep overturned in the mud, but 
some engineers pulled us out. In between slap- 
ping insects, we did a number of shows the 
next few days for the Air Corps, Signal Corps 
and Engineers. Then we took a bumpy plane 
ride over the Atlas Mountains, arrived in 
French Morocco, and got our first good night's 
sleep in weeks. We did a few shows there and 
flew here to Marakesh. We're eating Spam to- 
day and we've got three shows to do tonight 
and then we'll be off again, but after all, who 
are we to complain?" 

Wherever my brother might be, in steaming 
jungles or frozen north, I knew he was completely 
supremely, consummately happy. He was back on his 
beloved stage, with living, appreciative audiences be- 
fore him, entertaining in person with sound. It mattered 
not at all that he received no payment. His was always 
a labor of love. He would drive a hard bargain for his 

222 



services, but money was never an incentive. Al would 
have preferred dwelling in poverty in the theatrical 
world to making an enormous fortune in business. 

Whatever hardship he might be experiencing, I 
knew that all was well with him. No longer was he a 
forgotten man. Joyous, satisfied and active, he stood 
once more in the center of the spotlight. So far as he 
was concerned, all was well with the world. 



223 



XVIII 

The great war, that had brought Al out of his 
enforced retirement, had plunged me into the same 
despondency from which he had emerged. Sixty years 
of age, not in the best of health, I could see no place 
for whatever talents I had. Yet it is not easy to remain 
inactive when the civilization of the world is 
threatened. 

Furthermore, the question of finances reared its 
ugly head. Lillian and I realized that our savings 
would not last long. Our only substantial resource was 
our home. With Southern California attracting huge 
factories, and people flocking in from all parts of the 
country, property values rose to dizzy heights. Realtors 
began making offers for our property. We had only to 
accept, and we would have sufficient funds to last for 
many years. We had learned the secret of simple, 
abundant living. 

Manlike, I determined to sell. It was another case, 
to paraphrase a wise saying, where man proposes and 
God (and Woman) disposes. Lillian agreed with me 
that we should sell, yet never could we agree on the 
price. Later I realized there was probably not enough 
money in the world to buy the house that she loved 
her home. Tactfully, she agreed with me that we 
should sell, and yet she had not the slightest intention 
of selling. 

More than a year had passed since the war began. 

225 



I was drifting. There is nothing else I can call it All 
my life I had been in the theatrical world except for 
my one venture into business as owner of a night club, 
and one as an agent for Al and Ruby which was more 
pleasure than business. I believe I had a sort of help- 
lessness complex, like a bewildered child lost in a forest 
Mental apathy takes hold of one and rides him like 
an Old Man of the Sea. It requires a drastic need to 
bring one of of this static condition. In my case it 
came in the form of a mental and emotional shock. I 
returned home one day, and Lillian met me at the door. 
"Teresa just telephoned/' she said quietly, and I 
felt a strange tenseness behind her words. 

Teresa was my niece; the daughter of my sister 
Rose. She had married Alexander D. Goode, a fine, 
young Rabbi. He had enlisted in the Army as a 
chaplain. 

"Well, what did she say?" I asked. 
Suddenly Lillian came to me, and put her head on 
my shoulder. She was not crying, but I could sense her 
repressed emotions. 

"Haven't you heard about Alexander?" she asked 
in a low voice. 

"Alexander? No I haven't heard a thing. What 
happened?" 

"He was killed on the ocean. Teresa doesn't 
know much about it Just a telegram." 

Within a day or two the story was in every news- 
paper : the story of the four chaplains a Catholic, two 
Protestants and a Jew. It was a story that would touch 
every heart in the civilized world. 

A torpedoed troop-transport, the Dorchester, was 
sinking in mid-Atlantic. The four chaplains prepared 
hastily for every emergency until help coufd arrive. 

226 



All of them had life belts, and were ready to jump 
into the water. 

Then they noticed that many of the soldiers had no 
life belts. Quietly they stripped off their own and gave 
them to four of the men. 

They remained quietly and serenely on the doomed 
vessel. As it slipped beneath the waves, the survivors 
saw the four chaplains, all of different faiths, standing 
together on the sloping deck, joined in prayer. 

The following account is taken from a documented 
statement in the office of the Chief of Chaplains : 

"March 2, 1943. The following incident 
was told by soldier survivors to crew survivors 
of the S. S. (deleted). Authenticity can be 
verified by soldier survivors now in Greenland 
concerning the heroic conduct of the four 
chaplains aboard the sinking ship: Jewish, 
Catholic, Protestant. With utter disregard of 
self, having given away their life jackets to 
four men without them, the chaplains stood 
hand in hand praying to the God they served 
for the safety of those men who were leaving 
the stricken ship on all sides of them." 

"Greater love hath no man than this," said a Great 
Teacher, "that a man lay down his life for his friend." 

I had been exceptionally fond of my nephew. He 
was a fine boy. Yet now there was not so much grief 
in my heart as desire to have a part in the struggle 
for which he had paid the full measure of devotion. 

Far into the night I lay thinking about the four 
heroic chaplains. They had done their part Was I 
doing mine? It was not easy for me to sleep, and it 
seemed that never again could I gain repose without 
finding work that I could do to aid my country. 

227 



The next day Lillian left the house early without 
saying where she was going. In the evening she 
returned, and told me she had applied for a job at the 
Vega (later Lockheed) airplane factory. A few days 
later she went to work on the assembly line. 

Never in my life had I felt so low. It is a common 
expression to say that one feels like a dog, yet no dog 
could feel as useless, as worthless and even contempt- 
ible as I. 

When Lillian left for her job the next day, I went 
with her and handed in my application for work. 
Everything went smoothly until I encountered the 
doctor, whom I happened to know very well. 

The first thing I had to do was to undress even to 
socks and shoes. Then I stood in this embarrassing 
situation, from 8 o'clock in the morning until 3 o'clock 
in the afternoon, before I could be examined. 

First the doctor had me stick out my tongue, and 
then he examined my teeth. 

"Hml" he grunted rather sarcastically. He put his 
stethoscope on my chest and listened in on the various 
stations. 

"Well, well!" he exclaimed in a hopeless, tragic 
voice. 

I was about to ask him if we should call the under- 
taker, when he said, "Do you know what is the matter 
with you?" 

"Mentally, physically or morally?" I asked weakly. 

"I mean physically." 

"Don't tell me. Perhaps it would be better to let me 
die ignorant. Anyway, cheer up doctor! I'm not dead 
yet." 

Counting on his fingers he enumerated a series of 
complaints, all of which had long, jaw-breaker names. 

228 



I judged that all of them were fatal The only one I 
remember distinctly was called complications. 

"What is more," he went on, "your blood pressure 
is up to two hundred and twenty." 

"Doc," I told him, "if you had been here since 
eight o'clock this morning, with no clothes and every- 
body looking you over ; if you had nothing to eat since 
early breakfast, nothing to drink and not even a few 
kind words, your blood pressure would be higher than 
mine. Anyway two hundred and twenty is nothing for 
an actor. Mine has hit at least five hundred every time 
I didn't get as much applause as I expected." 

"See here!" he said. "Do you really want to work 
in this place?" 

And that, after all I had been through! 

"Of course I do!" 

"Do you think that you can stand it without dying 
on the job?" 

"A man can but try," I answered with resignation, 
"I will do my best." 

"To do what?" 

"To stay on the job." 

He turned away and began writing. 

"Just for old time's sake," he said finally, "I'm 
going to take a chance on you. For heaven sake don't 
let me down." 

I thanked him with gratitude in my heart and 
tears in my eyes. 

"Doc," I assured him, "not only will I stay on the 
job, but the day will come when I shall attend your 
funeral. What is more I am going to come early and 
bring my lunch and have a wonderfully good time. 
Thanks a million." 

The next ordeal was sitting across from a nervous 
young man of slender build and glasses with powerful 

229 



lenses. His eyes were magnified when he looked at me, 
which he did with an expression that was rather ter- 
rifying. He asked me three or four million questions, 
and took down my answers in writing. The only thing 
he could figure that I might do, was holding down the 
job of timekeeper. 

"Have you ever had any experience as timekeeper?' 5 
he asked suddenly. 

He was looking at me with huge eyes, and I was 
somewhat flustered by his question. 

"Of course I have!" I answered with enthusiasm. 

"Where?" he shot back. 

"On the stage. For many years I was a singer, and 
I had to keep perfect time or the orchestra would " 

"I mean timekeeper in a factory." 

"See here, young fellow," I said slowly, "if every- 
body must have experience in the job we are doing now, 
this country of ours may as well run up the white flag. 
Show me your time, and I will keep it. If I don't know 
how to do it, I will sit up nights and learn. Let's get 
busy and win the war." 

He contemplated me for a long moment with his 
huge, cow eyes. I judged that he was not in the Army 
because of a rating of at least 8-F. Finally he made a 
decision with the same air of importance that he would 
have used if deciding the fate of the Universe. There 
is nothing that so over-rates itself as insect authority. 

"All right," he said, "we will put you on as time- 
keeper. Of course, you know what the duties of time- 
keeper are?" 

"Of course," I agreed amiably. Then 1 took a shot 
in the dark. "A timekeeper carries a clock around so 
that the workers can see what time it is." 

"Well, ah ah not exactly! But there is one nice 

230 



thing about it You can do the work while sitting on 
your fanny." 

"My what?" 

"While sitting down, you know? You sit down all 
the time." 

"Oh! What else do I do?" 

"Your employment will involve certain specific 
duties which will become comprehensible as you pro- 
ceed." 

"Oh!" 

As my duties became comprehensible, I learned that 
the sitting down part existed only in the young man's 
mind. I was on my feet walking constantly for eight 
hours every day, with often as much as four houfs 
overtime. Instead of carrying a clock to inform the 
employees as to the time of day, I carried record books 
and cards. I would stand before each machine, and 
record how much time each job required. My volumin- 
ous cards, with the time record of each employee in 
my department, had to be turned in each night with 
my report. I kept accounts of overtime, time off for 
sickness, either real or feigned. It was fascinating 
work except for the leg trouble that began to develop 
because of the long hours on my feet. Yet I did not 
complain. I had asked for it, and I was thankful I had 
found war work that I could do. 

People employed in the plant soon learned that I 
was Al Jolson's brother. Escape from it was impossible, 
for Al was now at the height of his long career. 

Many asked me how it was that the millionaire, Al 
Jolson, would let his brother do menial work for ordi- 
nary wages. It was difficult for me to explain that I was 
not on my brother's charity list, that I never had been 
and never would be. Once more I took up the hopeless 

231 



task of trying to be Harry Jolson instead of merely Al 
Jolson's brother, one of his poor relations. 

A sweet young lady complimented me by asking if 
I was working in order to evade the draft. I explained 
that I was not subject to the draft because I was in the 
Civil War. 

"When was that?" she asked, in all seriousness. 

I told her it was when Abraham Lincoln was Presi- 
dent, and she said, "Oh, you mean the war between the 
states." 

My career as timekeeper, which I had hoped would 
end shortly because of the ending of the war, lasted two 
years and two months. 

While I was contributing my tiny bit at Lockheed 
airplane factories, many things were happening to my 
brother. He returned to New York after a tour of 
42,000 miles. Then Nature took toll for the tremendous 
energy he had expended. His temperature went up to 
105, and he was rushed to the hospital. For several 
weeks his condition was critical, but as soon as they 
released him from the hospital, he started another tour, 
this time covering nearly every state in a visit to Army 
camps. 

Al was the perfect male entertainer for young men. 
His vivacious enthusiasm, his joyousness and energy 
aroused them to an almost frenzied response. Most 
of those boys never had seen great stars except on the 
screen. To attend a performance by Al Jolson, in per- 
son, prepared and given especially for them, was an 
experience they would never forget Some day they will 
tell their grandchildren about him. 

An appearance that Al made in an Army hospital 
in Hot Springs, Arkansas, heralded a great change in 
his life. A lovely girl, who was one of the x-ray techni- 
cians, asked for his autograph. I might finish the story 

232 



now with the beautiful, old ending, "and so they were 
married and lived happily ever after." 

It was not quite as simple as that 

"Perhaps you think I'm crazy," Al told me later. 
"A man of sixty doesn't ordinarily fall for a girl of 
twenty or is it the other way around? I couldn't get 
that girl's face out of my mind. The next day I tele- 
phoned the commanding officer from Texas, and he said 
her name was Erie Galbraith. I knew what to do, of 
course. The old Hollywood approach ! I wrote her and 
asked if she was interested in getting into the movies. 
Every girl is, and it never fails." 

Al was in Hollywood a short time later when he was 
again stricken with a critical illness. This time he 
couldn't get up in a week or two for another tour. An 
operation was necessary. Two ribs and part of his left 
lung were cut away. With a tube in his back, he was 
lying in a condition so critical that he cared little 
whether he lived or died, when the best possible medi- 
cine came to him. It was in the form of a visit from 
Erie Galbraith. More than anything he had desired, 
Al now wanted to live. He was determined to live, and 
to regain his health for the best reason in the world. He 
was in love. What did it matter if nearly forty years 
stood between them? Love laughs at locksmiths, and 
it screams with mirth at the human concept of time and 
age. 

Al and Erie were married while he was regaining 
his health at Palm Springs. Under her care and gentle 
companionship, he was soon his old self again. 

Regardless of differences in age, this unusual girl 
was a perfect wife for my brother. Serious beyond her 
years, her chief desire was to maintain a home with 
which her husband would be content. 

233 



The fact that my brother had married a girl of 
twenty-one was something of a shock to me, but she 
walked straight into my heart the first time I met her. 
She is a wonderful young woman for whom I will al- 
ways have the highest regard and deepest affection. 
A friend, who met her, gave me this opinion, "Al sure 
can pick'em, but he can't keep'em." He was wrong in 
the case of Erie, and I am sure she never regretted 
marrying my brother. 

The war ended as suddenly as it had begun. It was 
a time of great change for the people of the earth. 
Atomic energy had become an actuality. As is the case 
with most great discoveries, it was first used to destroy, 
but people everywhere began looking forward to a New 
Age where atomic power would be used for con- 
structive purposes. 

The work of both Lillian and myself, at Lockheed, 
ended shortly after V-J Day. We had saved some money 
from our earnings, and no longer considered selling our 
home. We had been jarred out of the static condition in 
which we were before the four chaplains gave their 
lives for others. Now we looked about us with a new 
interest in life, and with confidence in our own abilities. 
Both of us went into the insurance business, and did 
very well. 

Dame Fortune once more smiled upon Al. One of 
the greatest strokes of good judgment, foresight, genius 
or whatever one may call it, had taken place. 

Sidney Skolsky, a Hollywood columnist, must be 
given the major share of the credit. He never had lost 
faith in Al, and believed that a motion picture based on 
the life of my brother would be more than ordinarily 
successful. He conceived the idea of having a young 
actor impersonate Al, and having the real Jolson sing 
the songs. It seems simple and feasible today, but it was 

234 



not easy to convince picture producers that this was a 
practical idea. Finally Columbia Pictures Corporation 
decided to make the venture, and Sidney Skolsky was 
given the pleasure and honor of being the producer. 

The story began in Washington, D. C., when Asa 
Yoelson was twelve years of age. The son of a cantor, 
he was subjected to rigid discipline. 

One day he slipped away from his father, who 
waited for him in a synagogue. He took his small girl 
friend, Ann Murray, to a burlesque show. Here he 
attracted attention by singing from the audience. The 
comedian, Steve Martin, learned who the boy was and 
went to the Yoelson home. Here he shocked Cantor 
Yoelson by offering his son a place in his act The 
Cantor's consent was refused in no uncertain terms. 

One night Asa slipped out of the house and caught 
a ride on a freight train to Baltimore in order to join 
the troupe. The police found him, and sent him to 
Saint Mary's Home for Boys. Again he attracted at- 
tracted favorable attention by singing in the choir. 
When Cantor Yoelson and Steve came to get him, Asa 
pleaded to go with Steve. The cantor finally consented 
after an understanding priest interceded for the boy. 

Asa went with the troupe, singing from the audi- 
ence. Later he persuaded Steve to let him appear on 
the stage. Asa changed his name to Al Jolson. 

When eighteen years of age, he appeared in black- 
face in the place of Tom Baron, one of the singers, who 
had been celebrating with too much enthusiasm. In 
the audience were Lew Dockstader and Oscar Ham- 
merstein. They were enthusiastic over the boy's per- 
formance. 

Al was urged to join the Dockstader Minstrels, but 
refused to leave his friend, Steve. Then, by a ruse 

235 



perpetrated by the unselfish Steve, Al was forced to 
become a member of the Dockstader Minstrels. 

As a minstrel he was moderately successful. Not 
being satisfied with the old songs he was singing, he 
became interested in jazz as it was played by colored 
musicians in New Orleans. He was so enthralled by 
this new and unusual music that he committed the 
unforgivable sin by missing a performance. Dockstader 
promptly fired him. 

Repentant and chastened the boy returned to his 
home in Washington. He promised his father, mother 
and Ann that he would give up the idea of going on 
the stage, and that he would go into business in his 
home city. While they were deciding on a future career, 
a telephone call came from Tom Baron, now a director 
for the famous Shuberts. He told Al to come to New 
York for a show. Al promptly accepted, forgetting all 
about a career in the business world and his former 
good intentions. Next he appeared in blackface and 
sang Mammy. He was a sensation. Backed by the Shu- 
berts, Al went from one successful musical to another. 

A fine touch is interposed when Al finds his old 
friend, Steve, broke and out of employment. He suc- 
ceeds in inducing Steve to take over the job of being 
his manager. Al was in the money now. His records 
were selling by the carload. His shows were sensations. 
He received an offer from Warner Brothers to go into 
talking pictures. At a private performance he met 
the lovely Julie Benson and fell desperately in love. 
She refused to marry him as she was in a Ziegfeld 
show, and was more interested in a career than in wed- 
ding bells. Al parted from her sadly, and went forth to 
a great career in pictures. When he finished his first 
picture, The Jazz Singer, he dashed to New York for 
Julie's opening night. He inspired her to a wonderful 

236 



performance, and she consented to marry him. They 
went to Hollywod and she found a career in motion 
pictures. 

Trouble came when Julie wanted a home far from 
the madding crowd where she and Al could be to- 
gether. Al promised everything she wanted, but the lure 
of the theater was too strong. An opportunity came for 
Al and Julie to have their own picture company, but 
Julie insisted that Al give up the theater and live ac- 
cording to her ideal. They, together with Steve Martin, 
retired to a home in the country. Al suddenly remem- 
bered the wedding anniversary of his parents, and 
grieved because he had not invited them to visit him- 
self and Julie. Julie had not forgotten, and she and 
Steve brought the Cantor and his wife to California 
as a surprise. 

They had a perfect day by spending the evening in 
a Hollywood night club. People recognized Al, and 
insisted that he sing. Again he was the perfect show- 
man; dynamic, forceful, magnetic; with the golden 
voice that carried the audience into a frenzy of ap- 
plause. 

Julie realized that the theater was Al's only home, 
and that he never could be content in any other. 
Quietly she walked out of the club, leaving Al forever. 



237 



XIX 

When I first saw the picture I thought the trite 
line should be added; "Any similarity between this 
picture and the true Jolson story is because of coin- 
cidence and not by design." 

Probably no one who had anything to do with the 
picture felt it would be more than ordinarily success- 
ful. It proved to be one of the greatest surprises in all 
the history of motion pictures. Older people, who had 
heard Al in former days, rushed to the box offices. 
Again they were spellbound by that golden voice. They 
could not believe that it still held its former magic 
and power. The generation that had sprung up since 
Al's enforced retirement, found a new hero to worship. 
More than $10,000,000 were poured into the box offices 
for The Jolson Story. Only one picture exceeded it in 
pulling power, and that was Gone With The Wind. 

The forgotten Al Jolson had come back with venge- 
ance. He made personal appearances in a number of 
cities, and was greeted with greater enthusiasm than 
even he had ever known. 

An album of Jolson songs reached a new high of 
1,200,000. More than a million records were sold of the 
Anniversary Song, which was written by Al. 

My brother was again sitting in the high places of 
the entertainment world. This time he did not neglect 
his home. He gloried in his lovely wife and the two 

239 



children they adopted. Never, I believe, had he found 
such complete happiness. 

The Jolson Story not only brought Al back into the 
limelight, but, in a sort of a negative, unforeseen way, 
it brought another member of the family into the public 
eye: myself. 

Any part that I had in the real Jolson story of life 
was omitted from the screen version. Many explana- 
tions for this came to me from various sources, and I 
will list a few of them. 

1. The budget for the picture was limited, and 
bringing in an older brother would have involved the 
expense of another important character. 

2. Time did not permit the filming of a picture 
that would include Harry Jolson. 

3. Harry Jolson was only a half brother, many 
years younger than Al, and was of no importance. 

4. Al was jealous of Harry, and refused to let him 
have a part in the picture. 

5. Al insisted on a part for a character imper- 
sonating Harry, but the producer refused to consider it. 

6. APs older brother, Harry, died before Al was 
born. 

7. Harry Jolson is a fictitious character who never 
existed in the flesh. 

8. Harry Jolson was the black sheep of the family. 
His name was never mentioned in the home, and his 
face was turned to the wall. 

9. The Harry Jolson, who claimed to be the 
brother of Al, was a fraud. 

10. Harry Jolson threatened to bring action for 
damages if his name was used. 

There were a dozen or more additional reasons, 
but I have forgotten what they were. 

Dorothy Kilgallen, a New York newspaper woman, 

240 



saw the picture. She was familiar with the real Jolson 
story, and wrote an article entitled, / Wonder What 
Happened To Harry. Others began wondering the 
same thing, and an intensive search was begun for the 
forgotten man. Finally I was located in my humble 
role of insurance agent, where I was trying to con- 
vince people they should provide for old age, and 
should leave something for loved ones if they departed 
from this vale of tears before their alloted time. 

Finding that I was alive, able to walk, and ap- 
parently of sound mind, I was given an attractive offer 
to go to New York and appear in night clubs and a 
number of theaters. My engagement was successful, 
and I obtained a great deal of publicity that was not en- 
tirely complimentary to the makers of The Jolson 
Story. 

I met Al one day when he was in one of his 
negative moods. He accused me of hurting his picture, 
and making him out as a liar. This I denied hotly, and 
accused him of doing everything he could to ruin my 
career so that he could be the only Jolson. We were 
off on another of our famous quarrels. Several months 
later we met in Hollywood. 

Without preliminary greetings, Al asked, "Harry, 
what kind of a car do you have?" 

Cars were hard to get, and mine was not new. 

"I'll tell you what I'm going to do," Al went on, "I 
just got a new car, and I'm going to give you the one 
I am driving. It's in good shape." 

This was the second car that my brother had given 
me as a sort of peace offering. My anger had long 
since evaporated, and I really needed a car. Again we 
were friends and brothers, ready to fight for each other. 
Thus ended our final quarrel, and never again did we 
disagree. Never again did harsh words pass between us. 

241 



The famous battles of the fighting Jolsons had ended 
forever except for a few minor skirmishes. 

A short time later Al came to me with a business 
proposition. It was one where we again would work 
together. His affairs had become too great for him to 
manage, and he was opening offices where some of the 
burdens could be taken from his shoulders. He was on 
the air for Kraft, and was preparing for another pic- 
ture, Jolson Sings Again. 

I thought the matter over, and then told him 
frankly, "Al, I am doing all right in the insurance 
business, and will not make a change unless it will be 
permanent. I don't want to go in with you only to have 
you change your mind and leave me hanging out on a 
limb." 

"Don't worry about that," was his reply. "This job 
is yours as long as we live. That's my promise. I not 
only want you, but I want Lillian to get away from 
insurance so that she can stay home and rest. Harry, 
do you realize that she is not a well woman? She has 
been failing ever since the war." 

True to his agreement my employment with Al 
continued till the time of his death. We were on the 
best of terms with each other. He was satisfied with 
my services, and I was satisfied with my work and 
salary. 

It would have been a happy time indeed if it had 
not been for Lillian. Al was right about her failing 
health. It had begun during the long hours on the 
swing shift at Lockheed. I had begged her to give up 
such a severe task months before the war ended, but 
she would not It was her duty, she said. When I be- 
came insistant she would remind me of Alexander 
Goode and the three other chaplains. 

242 



"Winning the war comes first," she would say. "Our 
personal affairs and feelings are of no importance," 

It was about this time that I received a telegram 
informing me of the death of my father. He had passed 
away at the age of ninety years. Long ago I had deter- 
mined that I would not grieve when death touched 
those who were near to me. What we call death is not 
a serious thing. If it were, everyone would not need to 
experience it It is as normal and beautiful as the setting 
of the sun. 

We understand the full cycle of a day, and the 
complete cycle of a year. Are not all things based upon 
the principle of alternate periods of activity and rest? 
We see the daytime of human life. Should we doubt 
the night and the coming of another dawn? 

I did not grieve over the passing of my father. He 
had lived long and abundantly. He had obeyed strictly 
the stern, ancient law, and had shown the better way 
to many who needed his ministrations. 

Like Job, he was a just and upright man; one who 
feared God and eschewed evil. 

Lillian's health failed rapi/dly, and the doctors 
ordered her to the hospital. One day they called me, 
and I found that she had become unconscious from a 
cerebral hemorrhage. I remained by her side every 
possible moment, but she never regained consciousness. 

As I stood beside her still form, my mind went back 
to the time when my father had taken Al and me into 
the bedroom where all that was mortal of our mother 
lay beneath the white coverlet. Desolate had I felt when 
I realized that my loved Mother was no more. I felt 
doubly alone now. For thirty-nine years Lillian had 
been almost constantly at my side. She was my com- 
panion, my inspiration and my guiding light Never 
very strong, the strenuous years of the war had taken 

243 



a toll that nothing could replace. In the still hours of 
the dawn, her gentle soul had gone winging away into 
the rose-tinted sky. 

With her gone my life became an empty and 
desolate thing. With her, wherever we might be, I had 
found a place of supreme joy. Now the beautiful home 
we had built together had become an empty place. I 
was alone in a great house with only my memories 
for companions. 

Everything was kept up, clean and new, as she 
would have it. Somehow the yard appealed to me more 
than it ever had in the past. The flowers, especially, 
came in for every attention. I pulled the weeds, broke 
up the hard surface with a trowel, watered the ground 
and cared for the beautiful blossoms with almost 
religious devotion. 

Someone has said that you cannot successfully grow 
flowers unless you love them. They had thrived under 
Lillian's gentle hand, and they thrived now as I took 
over the work she had begun. 

In the evening I often stood a long time and found 
peace in their fragrance and beauty. I breathed in the 
pure air, and wondered at the brazen sunset that shone 
as a great glory over the Pacific. 

Sometimes a hummingbird would come out of no- 
where, darting in and out among the flowers, drinking 
their nectar through its long beak, hanging motionless 
in the air on wildly-beating wings. Then, without 
warning, as though heeding a call from afar, it would 
dart away and disappear toward the setting sun. 

Somehow it reminded me of my brother. Like the 
hummingbird he was continually darting from flower 
to flower in the garden of life, taking the bitter with 
the sweet, finding a great joy which overcame dis- 
appointment and sorrow. 

244 



People would ask why I did not sell my home and 
move to the activity of hotel life. They did not under- 
stand what this plot of ground, the building itself and 
the furnishings, meant to me. They were not material 
possessions which could be bought and sold. They were 
living, breathing things. I could not sell them any more 
than I could have sold a child. 

Perhaps I was dwelling in memories of the past, but 
I was also living the fascinating life of the present As 
never before I was part of the career of my brother. 
True, we had been together in the old days, but we were 
then like struggling, starving children urged onward 
by the merciless hands of ambition and necessity. 

The wheel of life had turned and turned again. The 
interests that were nearest to my heart were again about 
me. Now, instead of being a partner in The Hebrew 
and The Cadet, or a member of the vaudeville act of 
Jolson, Palmer and Jolson, I was a cog in a great 
machine that was functioning smoothly. No longer did 
I resent the fact that I was Al Jolson's brother. I ac- 
cepted it humbly and with pride. My brother, who 
always seemed like a smaller brother to me, had risen 
from the most humble beginning to become one of the 
great figures in the theatrical world. 

For a time my own career had run parellel to his, 
I had reached the top of my profession as a vaudeville 
star. Here my growth as an entertainer had stopped. 
I failed to foresee the new. Years later a friend, who 
was also a top figure in vaudeville, summed it up when 
he said, "Harry, our trouble was that we failed to see 
what was coming over the hill. Both of us died with 
vaudeville." 

My brother had not failed to see the light He had 
become a minstrel with a troupe that gave him op- 
portunities far beyond those of the vaudeville stage. 

245 



From there he had gone into musical shows, where 
he used his tremendous power to the greatest advantage. 
Then into the new medium of talking pictures where 
he reached his greatest heights. He had made records 
of his songs that sold in the millions. I have no idea how 
many of his records were purchased by the public. His 
type of singing had gone out of style for a time, only to 
come surging back to become more popular than ever 
before. And this pinnacle had been reached during the 
time of life that most people believe is the age of retire- 
ment. 

For many years I had struggled to be Harry Jolson, 
without qualification or explanation. Now I struggled 
no longer. I recognized that my brother's light was so 
great that I could willingly and happily bask in its 
glory. 

So tremendous was the success of The Jolson Story, 
that it was followed by another picture, Jolson Sings 
Again. 

It was based on Al's career during the war. His 
health fails. During a performance abroad he sinks 
unconscious on the stage. He is flown to an Army 
hospital in the United States, and a beautiful nurse, 
Ellen Clark, takes care of him. Al recovers and goes 
on a tour that ends in army hospitals. Finally he comes 
to the hospital in Arkansas where Ellen is. Later, in 
Los Angeles, he collapses. An operation is performed, 
and his condition is critical. Steve telephones Ellen, and 
Al suddenly finds her at his side. He recovers and 
marries this young girl that he loves. 

Al's love for the stage causes him to refuse an 
opportunity for going into pictures. He makes a 
smash hit in a benefit performance, and meets Colonel 
Bryant, who is a motion picture producer. Byrant 
persuades Al to consent to a picture where another 

246 



actor was to play the part of Al Jolson with Al's actual 
voice dubbed in. 

There follows the filming of The Jolson Story 
which is such a hit that Al obtains a radio program. 
His father, Rabbi Yoelson, suggests a sequel to the 
picture. That became Jolson Sings Again. 

This film also, was successful, and Al was planning 
a third picture when the nation was shocked by the 
outbreak of the Korean war. To my brother it was like 
touching powder with a match. He volunteered as an 
entertainer, and was accepted. 

The Eighth Army Headquarters in Korea released 
the following dispatch on September 17, 1950 : 

"Al Jolson, the first top-flight entertainer 
to reach the war front, landed here today by 
plane from Los Angeles." 

It is interesting to know that Al was paying his own 
expenses. 

Sixty-five years of age, with one lung almost en- 
tirely cut away, Al was attempting a task that proved 
too great for his strength. In sixteen days he gave forty- 
four shows. He and his accompanist traveled in a 
helicopter to different sections of the war front 

When he returned to Hollywood, the newspapers 
reported that he was in splendid health. A few of 
those close to him knew that he was not. 

The first time I met Al after his return, I looked 
at him with astonishment. 

"Al," I said, "you will have to take better care of 
yourself. Remember what you said to me about Lillian? 
Now I say the same thing to you. Stop worrying. Stop 
working. Stop thinking. Relax! You have a home, you 
know, and I believe you will enjoy staying in it if you 
give it a trial." 

247 



I was half joking and half serious, for I could see 
that Al was not as well as when he departed for Korea. 
He was not joking when he answered. 

"There's a little business I must attend to. Then I'm 
taking your advice. I had a hard time, and I don't feel 
so hot. Thanks, Harry, for the way you have handled 
things for me." 

That was the last time that I saw my brother. He 
dashed to San Francisco to appear on the radio with 
Bing Crosby. He was in the hotel playing cards with 
friends when he complained of a pain in his chest. 

Knowing Al's heart condition they called a special- 
ist. Al tried to pass the whole thing off as a joke, but 
the grim reaper was in no mood for joking. 

Al talked of his trip to Korea. 

"Do you know Doc," he said with a faint smile, 
"that President Truman had only one hour with 
General Mac Arthur? Well, let me tell you something. 
I had two!" 

A few minutes later the word flamed out on the 
wires to nearly every part of the globe. 

A I Jolson was dead! 

The news reached me quickly, and I was asked for 
a statement. What could I say? What can anyone say 
at such a time? 



248 



XX 

A wonderful provision of Nature is that when a man 
is alone and despondent, a woman comes into his life to 
fill the gap as only a woman can. Although I never 
would have believed this possible, it happened to me 
nearly a year before the death of my brother. Her name 
was Sylvia. 

We became good friends, and there seemed no 
danger of us becoming anything more. 

One day I induced her to take a ride to Palm 
Springs. Without saying what I had in mind, I drove 
up to the big home of Al and Erie. Al was standing at 
the gate. I introduced him to Sylvia. He actually stared 
at her, and then at me. Whenever she looked away from 
him, he turned to me with a sly wink. All of us went 
into the house where Sylvia met Erie. They liked each 
other from the start, and became fast friends. 

It was decided that we should stay overnight. A 
number of guests were at APs house, so we took Sylvia 
to a hotel where we were to come for her in time for 
dinner. As soon as Al and I returned to his home, he 
and Erie began giving me the third degree. 

Al said, "Harry, all my life I have been seeking 
happiness. It is something you never tried to find, for 
it always found you. Sylvia would be a wonderful wife 
for you. Why don't you marry her?" 

''Well," I answered slowly, "there are a number of 



reasons." 



249 



"What are they?" 

"Well, first there is her family, you know." 

"Do you mean there is something wrong with her 
family?" 

"Oh, no! She comes from an exceptionally fine 
family, but I am afraid of what they might say about 



me." 



"Bosh! What are the other reasons?" 

I went on with mock seriousness, "You see she has 
been married before, and has two children." 

Both Erie and Al became loudly vocal. "Well, what 
is the matter with children? We have adopted two of 
them, and think they're wonderful." 

"But Sylvia has a boy nine and a girl thirteen." 

"Well, so what!" Al cried. "I think that's great. 
Think of what we will have to go through before our 
kids are nine and thirteen. You have wanted children 
ever since you got out of knee pants. Now they are 
offered to you on a platter. They will make you see 
life from a new angle." 

"I know it," I replied with a shudder. "But I am 
quite a number of years older than Sylvia." 

A long silence greeted my remark, and I looked up 
to see Al and Erie grinning at each other. 

"And besides," I continued, "I haven't asked her, 
and I doubt if she will have me. Why should I get 
married anyway?" 

Al began counting on his fingers as he enumerated 
reasons. 

"She is a wonderful woman." 

"Right!" 

"She comes from a fine family." 
"Yes!" 

"She has two children that will make you sit up 
and take an interest in life." 

250 



"I'm afraid that is true." 

"You need someone to take you out of the dol- 
drums." 

"You are right." 

"And besides she is beautiful." 

That seemed to settle the matter so far as Al was 
concerned. 

Finally he said, "Harry, you are working for me, 
and I order you to marry Sylvia. If you don't, you're 
fired." 

"We haven't known each other so very long," I 
pleaded, "and I'm afraid to ask her." 

"Okay," Al declared. "When she comes over for 
dinner I will ask her for you." 

Matchmaking is a woman's prerogative. At dinner 
that evening it was Erie who brought up the subject 
in an abrupt way. 

She asked suddenly, "Why don't you two get 
married?" 

Sylvia was more startled than I. We didn't know 
what to say, and didn't say anything. Al continued the 
conversation with an enthusiastic plan. 

"Now make this a real wedding. Get married in 
the most romantic and wonderful spot in America: 
Quartzite, Arizona. That's where Erie and I were 
married, and you can continue a family tradition." 

The next day Sylvia and I continued our ride. As 
luck would have it, we drove into Quartzite, Arizona. 
It was a city of three houses, a gas station and a 
Justice of the Peace. A big sign was displayed before 
His Honor's combined home and office. 

251 



YOUNG PEOPLE 
Here is the place to get married. 

I wasn't so sure about the "young people" part of 
it, but thought Sylvia might qualify. 

The Justice of the Peace was kneeling in the garden 
pulling weeds. He glared at us over his spectacles 
without speaking. We felt like a couple of trespassers. 

"We we want to see you about getting a license 
and having you marry us," I told him. 

He went on pulling weeds for a time, then rose 
slowly to his feet, dusting his hands and the knees of 
his overalls. 

Without a word he made his way into the house. 
Sylvia was close behind him, and I came after her as 
the lamb followed Mary. The Justice of the Peace 
seemed rather angry that we had interrupted his gar- 
dening with so unimportant an affair as getting mar- 
ried. His clothing and hands were badly soiled, and he 
wiped his glasses with a handkerchief that was so be- 
grimed that it is doubtful if his ministrations were 
of any avail. He put the glasses on his nose, and then 
glared over them at me. 

"A license is two dollars," he announced. 

"Well I I have that much," I answered. 

"Witnesses will be one dollar each, and the wedding 
ceremony will cost you five dollars." 

I made a mental calculation and looked at Sylvia. 

"She's worth it," I decided. 

I laid down a ten dollar bill so that His Honor 
would not doubt my ability to pay. After inspecting it 
carefully, he opened a book, took up a pen and asked 
our names, ages, occupations, citizenship; whether or 
not we were now married, and a dozen or more ques- 
tions that I have forgotten. 

252 



He looked at what he had written, and then glared 
at me. 

"Jolson, Jolsonl Are you any relation to Al Jolson?" 

"I am his brother." 

For the first time he seemed to take an interest 
in the proceedings. 

"I married All" he exclaimed. 

"Yes, so he told us. That is why we came to you." 

He took off his glasses, and wiped them with his 
questionable handkerchief. 

"Well, well!" he said slowly. "So you are Al Jol- 
son's brother. I wish somebody had told me ahead of 
time. If I had known that Al Jolson's brother was 
coming to get married, I would have was'hed my shirt." 

Within the hour we sent Al and Erie a telegram: 

"ORDERS OBEYED STOP GOING 
TO YUMA FOR OUR HONEYMOON 
STOP. HARRY AND SYLVIA." 

Sylvia not only proved to be a wonderful wife, but 
she is a great champion for me in my perpetual battle 
against being identified as the brother of Al Jolson. 
On her part, she refuses to be merely the wife of Al 
Jolson's brother. 

We were in Palm Springs one day, when a man 
came up and started the kind of conversation I have 
learned to dread. 

"They tell me you are Al Jolson's brother," he 
began. "I was one of AFs best friends, and I never 
heard of any brother. If you are actually a brother, why 
weren't you in the moving picture that gave the true 
story of his life?" 

Sylvia took up the sword for me. Very sweetly she 
answered, "But Harry Jolson did have a part in the 
picture. Didn't you see him?" 

253 



"No, I didn't. I saw the picture four times, and 
there was no brother in it. It didn't mention any Harry 
Jolson." 

"Did you see the family at the table in the dining 
room?" 

"Of course I did!" 

"Well, then, you must have learned about Al's 
brother, Harry. He was out in the kitchen washing 
dishes." 

Sylvia sometimes asks me if I had accepted the 
children in order to marry her, or if I married her in 
order to get the children. I have always been good at 
impersonation. Now, approaching the age of three 
score and ten, with the accumulated wisdom of years, 
I give her a perfect impersonation of the Great Sphinx. 

I had always longed to have children under my 
care, and now my longing has been answered with 
vengeance. My home is no longer a quiet, peaceful 
place. Most of the time it resembles a boiler factory. 
In addition, I have the problem of the telephone, 
which is a major problem that all parents must face. 
Except for a few hours when school is in session never 
can we call either in or out. The children have the 
telephone in constant use for the world's most im- 
portant affairs. 

I sometimes tell them stories of my stage career 
that are like tales from fairyland to them. Again I 
become Harry Jolson, the vaudeville star, whose ex- 
ploits are the children's joy and pride. 

One day Richard climbed to the arm of my chair, 
and we had a confidential talk. 

"I hope you and Mother never have any trouble 
and break up," he said. 

There was real emotion in his voice. I was flattered 

254 



and grateful that he had accepted me as I had accepted 
him. 

"You see," he explained with the frankness of child- 
hood, "it makes me so proud to tell the kids that Al 
Jolson was my uncle." 

As my story draws to a close I appreciate, more than 
ever before, the figure that my brother became in the 
theatrical world. A marvelous change took place after 
he and I came into it as boys. 

We saw the stock company come and go. We saw 
great dramas of the stage reach the heights and decline. 
We saw vaudeville rise from a humble beginning to 
elaborate productions in gorgeous theaters. We saw 
the silent picture come and go. We saw vaudeville 
end with the talking picture. We saw the beginning 
of radio, and the coming of television. Again we saw 
the vaudeville act become popular, this time viewed 
in our living room. Where can you find a parallel to 
that marvelous era? 

My brother played a tremendous role in this change. 
His name became known and loved in every part of 
of the world. His theatrical career was a fabulous 
thing. Al was the perfect showman both on and off the 
stage. Never in his life was he anything but a showman. 
His genius continues even after death. 

American Legion Posts are named for him, as well 
as B'Nai B'Rith Lodges. There is an Al Jolson Bowl. 

All this is a fitting climax to a career that began 
when a small, slight, immigrant boy ran away from 
home to venture into the world of entertainment, the 
one place where he could be happy and content. 

Stories about Al Jolson may in time rival those 
attributed to Mark Twain. I hear a new one nearly 
every day. I also hear tales, both true and false, that 
are not complimentary to him. 

255 



To these, as a defending, older brother, who still 
takes his part in all things, I give the answer that if 
any of us were perfect, we would not be here upon 
this earth. 

They tell me that Al was quick-tempered and pro- 
fane. Truel But his talent for profanity was like his 
talent in singing. It was an unusual and thrilling ex- 
perience to see him get mad and to hear him swear. 
He knew all the words, and also the music that went 
with each combination. 

I hear people say that Al did nothing except for 
publicity. Well, people on the stage get into that 
habit, and it is part of the profession. To be successful, 
one must be constantly in the public eye. Not only 
people in general forget quickly, but also the booking 
agencies and theater managers. Most of the publicity 
stories must be manufactured. Many are the things 
an actor must do for that purpose. There is no other 
way. Publicity stories do for an actor what advertising 
does for any brand of merchandise. 

Stories are told for the purpose of showing that Al 
was a miser. He had his moments, as I have explained, 
but those who tell these stories forget his generosity. 

I often hear the story that Al tried in every way to 
ruin my career, and conspired to keep me out of the 
public eye. At times I believed this. At other times I 
did not. Who knows? It would require some great 
seer to tell what was in APs mind for more than a 
few hours at a time. His was a mercurial nature. He 
lived in a state of almost constant change. He would 
promise a thing one day, only to forget it or do the 
opposite on the morrow. 

All these weaknesses are of no consequence. I men- 
tion them only that I may defend my brother. 

He belongs to the history of the American stage, 

256 



and his sins fade into insignificance in the light of his 
tremendous achievements. We may dismiss them in 
the words of the poet, Gray: 

"No further seek his merits to disclose, 

Or draw his frailties from their dread abode, 
(There they alike in trembling hope repose,) 

The bosom of his Father and his God." 
My brother died at the height of his fame, and I 
believe he would have had it that way. 

For our hasty words and many disagreements I 
had his full forgiveness, as he has mine. I like to 
remember him as he was during the long years, begin- 
ning when I first looked into his tiny face. I think of 
the fabulous figure that he became, and as one who 
made the final sacrifice to bring a moment of joy and 
encouragement to our struggling, fighting men. 

I like to think of him as he was when he again 
found his brilliant career, and knew the happiness of 
a lovely wife, children and a home. I like to think of 
him changing from boyhood to manhood, and in the 
later years. 

In imagination I see him when he made a final exit 
from the stage of life, waving a hand and singing a 
song, dancing joyfully up the long stairway into the 
Great Unknown. 



257